The previous chapters to this story can be found here

XII
In Which Kedi discovers an innocence quite unlike the Innocence she knows so well; Innocence learns that the virtues of her name can contain elements of ignorance; and Mouse achieves success in her audition.

Null was a girl driven entirely by sexual passion. But an undirected, random and undiscriminatory sexual passion. She was forever in a state of sexual readiness, constantly dripping with passion, and constantly aching to have her vagina filled with sexual satisfaction. She was a slender girl with a bush of wild uncombed shoulder-length hair and nothing else. Clothes didn’t remain on her long enough to be called her own, and all attempts made to keep make-up or jewellery on her was wasted. All she ever wore was a ring pierced through the top of her vagina, above the clitoris, where a chain could be connected to restrain her from attacking any potential candidate for sex. Most of the time, she would sit in a state of torpor, occasionally stroking her crotch or massaging her breasts, but when a man, a woman or a child came by she suddenly became rampant, and would, where there were no restraints, throw herself physically on that person and attempt to have sex with them.
When Null was introduced to Kedi, she was chained up with her ankles to her wrists, looking very sorry for herself in the corner of a night-club room. The owner of the Teddy Bear had bought her, or at least signed a contract for her services, in the hope that she would make a good act. Unfortunately for him, she was untrainable, she couldn’t speak a word or even, seemingly, understand any, and when released from her chains, simply launched herself in an uncoordinated fashion on the first thing she saw. This happened to be on stage, when the Sex Machine, as her stage act was known as, was unleashed. There was no build-up, as the proprietor had hoped. No gentle masturbation or even a routine of sexual advance. She had been brought on stage where she’d been actively rubbing her clitoris, clearly excited at the prospect of attention. Her keeper, a small man in his late forties, unchained her with her face to the audience. When released, however, she sprang straight off the stage onto a table where a young couple were sitting, clearly more interested in each other than anyone else, and started molesting the two of them. With no preparation, she pulled off the already modest dress she was wearing and started grasping at the crotches of the man and the woman, groaning in a full-throated and quite frightening way.
It had been difficult to restrain Null, as everyone who touched her was instantly the focus of her sexual attention, as she pulled penises out of their trousers, and unbuttoned blouses. Initially, there was an amusement value but this became somewhat diminished as the struggle to restrain the girl started resembling that of controlling an escaped animal. Kedi had heard of this embarrassing evening, and how it had convinced the proprietor that Null wasn’t a suitable act for his place. Perhaps at the Bird Cage or the Revue Bar, or other coloured establishments, an uncontrolled beast like Null would be better suited, but her act would be all audience participation and no showmanship at all.
Kedi knew that the proprietor was offering Null to her because she was black and that he had the peculiar idea that black people were somehow better than white people in coping with such naked sexuality, but it was more out of a sense of sympathy for the girl that she’d accepted. She couldn’t help feeling sorry for Null, seeing her chained there with her bushy brown hair falling over her face but not obscuring her manic hungry stare and the tongue that lasciviously brushed across her lips as she eyed Kedi watching her.
It was not easy for Kedi to take Null back with her to the flat she shared with her lover, Chastity, and with Innocence and her lover, Mouse. Even in Wonderground, a certain degree of modesty was required. It was all right for someone like Kedi to walk about naked. She was after all, black, and somehow this was considered more acceptable. It was another matter to take around Null, who seemed to forever have her hands stroking her vagina, anus or breasts, and couldn’t be trusted to keep her clothes on for any length of time at all. Her hands still had to be manacled together, and a chain was attached to her cunt-ring to a lead which Kedi would hold. The reason for the cunt-ring, Kedi was told, was that Null was much more responsive to a tug about her crotch than anywhere else, and thus much more co-operative.
Null was a girl much adapted for sex. She had had so much sex in her life, that her vagina had become quite hardened to it, and she seemed to produce lubricants from inside her at a terrifyingly consistent rate. Her stamina for sex was of record-breaking proportions. The proprietor had found to his cost that Null had no sense of when to stop. When she was released for sex with him and immediately jumped on top of him and within seconds had stimulated his penis and pushed it inside her, he had thought that he was on to a good thing. After more than an hour later, when he was thoroughly exhausted and she seemed as fresh and hungry as when they had started, he felt somewhat out of his depth.
Kedi gingerly led Null through the streets by her lead. She wore a single white robe, with her manacled wrists, as well as the lead Kedi held, attached to the cunt-ring. Null followed behind, with her eyes wildly roving and blowing kisses and making very lewd gestures with her tongue at people passing by. When the two had got onto seats on a train, Kedi securely held onto Null’s hands which given any opportunity would either burrow deep inside her dress to her cunt or wander to Kedi’s own cunt. On one occasion, she let her eyes drop down to see that Null had somehow pulled up her dress to above her waist, had her legs wide open and swivelling her mousy-brown and slightly worn crotch at the young seven-year old girl opposite. While Kedi bent over to pull Null’s dress down to her knees, she could feel Null’s teeth nibbling at the back of her neck, and the tongue wandering along to her ear. This felt quite pleasant, so Kedi allowed this to continue. This was a mistake, because the next thing was that Null got out of her seat and pushed her self against Kedi on her seat groaning loudly and gutturally as she pushed her crotch hard against Kedi’s own.
After Kedi had settled Null down, and thought that perhaps she had nothing more to worry about, she relaxed by looking at the advertisements on the train above other passenger’s heads. These were for such things as condoms - showing a woman putting one over a man’s erect penis with the slogan For a Firmer Fuller Fit - and cigarettes, which were bizarrely as full of sexual content as the one for condoms. Kedi’s eyes dropped down to the level of those of the passengers opposite and noticed that the old woman and the young boy opposite were staring across at Null with what looked like appalled voyeurism. Kedi turned her head to see the object of their stares, which was Null who had bent her head over and was fellating another boy, in his early teens, who was clearly enjoying it from the size of his penis. With an apology to the boy, she pulled Null up, and took the two of them along to another seat in a different part of the train.
On the way down the corridor, however, it was necessary for Kedi and Null to squeeze past a tall man standing by the doors and it even startled Kedi when Null suddenly dropped onto the floor in front of the man, pulled his trousers down with her teeth and started sucking and licking his penis which, rather predictably, started swelling at the unexpected attention. Kedi pulled Null up by her hair, hoping that the action wouldn’t cause her to bite the penis off, and bundled the girl off to the end carriage. It was there that she resolved that the best strategy was to restrain her as forcefully as she could, which she did by securing her to her waist and allowing Null to lick and kiss her face all over. It was, therefore, with relief that Kedi was able to bundle Null out of the train eventually with her face stinging from a coating of saliva, and then to march her to her flat.
Null was not generally curious of the environment she was in. She’d been in many and in several different countries, but she’d never really thought about anything other than sex, and where she’d next be getting a fuck from. She loved the strong forceful way that Kedi handled her and she looked forward to being able to have full sex with her. On the walk down the green leafy suburban streets of Wonderground, Null held passionately onto Kedi, allowing her dress to ride up as high as it could to feel Kedi’s smooth black thighs against her own. She felt constantly driven to throw herself bodily against Kedi and luxuriate in her beautiful tall firm body. It was only when Kedi had pushed open the door of the modest flat she shared that Null was at last able to achieve her ambition. At last her advances on Kedi were not repelled and she pushed the tall black girl onto the sofa and the two were making love.
Null wasn’t very able to compare the quality of her sexual experiences, but had she been able to she’d have known that this was amongst the best, particularly when two other girls, a shorter one and one almost as tall as Kedi - Mouse and Chastity - joined in, and she found herself the centre of attention of three women. She’d often had group sex before - though normally with men and usually with penises in every orifice, but what was lacking in quantity was being compensated to a certain extent by quality.
Innocence came as a surprise to Null. Even she had come to associate a woman’s body with a cunt and a man’s body with a penis. But here was a woman’s body with a penis. And what a penis! Null leaned over Innocence’s body licking her thighs with a long practised tongue and watching the swelling as she eased herself closer and closer towards it. She then took Innocence’s testicles into her mouth and ran her tongue round and round them, watching with fascination as Innocence’s penis swelled and grew and swelled in a curious upright contrast to the round-thighed, smooth-skinned, flat-stomached, full-breasted woman’s body it was attached to.
Null put her lips to the glans at the end of Innocence’s penis, with the foreskin pulled back as far and as tight as it could go. She then gradually eased her mouth over it and then pushed the whole of it deep and deep down into her throat, while the throbbing sexual urge between her thighs grew and grew. And then it couldn’t be contained any longer, as she pulled Innocence’s fully erect penis out of her mouth, and in two or three swift manoeuvres she had it firmly inside her cunt. Her eyes swelled with satisfaction, and she gasped with a frightening intensity as it pushed as deep inside her as it could.
Then sitting astride Innocence, she looked down on the beautiful woman’s body beneath her, with her straight hair grown just to her shoulders, her round breasts with pink full nipples, the slender waist and her beautiful full lips. She stared into Innocence’s eyes which projected a compassion and intelligence she couldn’t really understand, but also a lust and sexual urge that she understood fully. It was this latter she loved, and which drove her to push her body up and down with fierce rhythmic thrusts and an urgency she rarely felt as strongly, until her inevitable orgasms came.
Null always orgasmed. She orgasmed several times each day, not necessarily from sex with other people but just from the passion of her own masturbation. But this time her orgasms came with a strength and ferocity that frightened even her. Where was it coming from? Her eyes burst into spontaneous tears as she thrust and thrust at Innocence’s beautiful body. And in the meantime she pushed her middle finger deep inside her anus to add to the thrusts of Innocence’s prick which she could feel against the tip of her finger through the internal membrane.
Then, she had to do it, she pulled Innocence’s still erect penis out of her vagina and thrust it deep inside her anus. For a few minutes this went on while she used her fingers to part her vagina and thrust them deep inside the front of her and exercised her clitoris. And then came an explosion of orgasm. Greater than that before. And in the midst of it she felt Innocence release herself. Quickly she pulled Innocence’s penis out of her backside, and while the semen was still pumping out, she put her mouth around it, - ignoring the traces of shit and blood that had attached itself to it - and released it into her throat. Her favourite food was semen - and woman’s semen was a feast she could never miss
Fortunately for Null, Mouse didn’t appear to mind too much that her bed with Innocence was now often shared with a rampant sex machine - although if she’d had the wit to understand, she would have become aware that Innocence was becoming a little exhausted and frankly tired of Null’s incessant craving for sex. It was while Innocence’s penis was deep inside her anus while her hands were grasping the headrest at the top of the bed that Mouse returned looking thoroughly exhausted herself. Her hair, now cut very short in a boyish style was sticking up and out in all directions and the jacket she wore had its buttons done up slightly out of sequence. These days Mouse had adopted a very business-woman appearance, with frequent visits to the barbers to keep her hair a tidy short-back-and-sides and a neat jacket or blazer that almost, but not quite, covered her shaven crotch. She had taken to wearing stockings and stilettos - but on this instance she was completely bare-legged.
“How did the auditions go?” wondered Innocence, withdrawing her penis from Null’s rear end and signalling her to resist.
Mouse smiled triumphantly. “It was hard work - but I got through!” She had just been auditioning for the lead part in a prestigious musical, which would take her touring around the world, and would instantly propel her into the aristocracy of sex actresses. This musical combined music and song, drama and comedy, sex and more sex. It was in fact a musical version of Anne of Green Gables, where Mouse would be playing Anne and would distinctly relish the sex scenes with school-children.
Mouse settled down on the end of the bed and idly stroked Null, who was being restrained by the chain tied to her cunt-ring and with the end looped around Innocence’s wrist. “How hard were the auditions?” Mouse’s lover wondered.
Mouse leaned towards Innocence and kissed her tenderly on the lips. “Very very hard!” she elaborated.
In fact as Mouse explained, the tiring aspect was to have to perform so many demanding sex acts in front of people she’d never met before with people whom she’d also never met - and certainly had never fucked - before. And she had had to do that with a degree of enthusiasm and professionalism that had to be greater than that which she would more normally need to achieve.
The first part of the exercise was simply to determine how well Mouse could continue to act while having sex with a single partner. Her partner in this case was a man who was himself being auditioned. Her task was to convincingly recite her lines, - which she’d had the opportunity to practise at home, - while being fucked from under her and at the same time bring her partner to a climax at the appropriate point. Then at that point - and neither earlier nor later - she would take her partner’s penis level to her face and have him ejaculate into her mouth. She knew that a lot depended on the skill of her partner to curb his ejaculation to the right moment, as well as on her skill to assist this process. As it happened her partner ejaculated too soon, while Mouse was completing her speech and positioning herself to take the final act. Semen splattered all over her breasts and covered her lipsticked nipples. Mouse however managed to ad-lib sufficiently well at this stage to make it appear that this might not have been an accident.
She had obviously done quite well enough at this stage, because she was then invited to a more formal interview. Here - like other candidates - she rushed to the lavatories to straighten her clothes, pull on her stockings, apply make-up and lipstick to her face, breasts and cunt, and run a comb through her hair. She then carefully buttoned her jacket and waited anxiously with others in the anteroom. She spent a little time reading the various Stage and Theatre magazines and examining the other candidates who were both competitors and potential future colleagues. Like her they were dressed in their smartest - or in ways that they felt put themselves at their best advantage. One slim girl with a gorgeously boyish face that Mouse was aching to have sex with in the auditions, was dressed in a pair of thick-soled boots, a short unbuttoned leather jacket and nothing else. She hadn’t shaved her vulva, which was a gloriously abundant bush through which Mouse caught a glimpse of some gold jewellery.
The formal interview was one where Mouse felt she’d excelled. She carefully arranged her legs so that her cunt was shown to its best advantage, and unbuttoned enough of her jacket to emphasise the voluptuousness of her bust. The interviewing panel consisted of the director, the producer and a short girl with glasses and long, abundant hair which obscured most of her face and most of her body. They asked her the usual questions about her experience, her acting qualifications and what she knew about the production. At the end, they informed her that she was invited to be amongst those who would be judged on their sexual abilities after the formal interviews.
This was to be in the afternoon, so Mouse was free to spend time by herself, which she did by looking around the clothes shops in the vicinity of the theatre where the auditions taking place. It was with some anxiety that she noticed that the girl with the boots and leather jacket was also invited back for the sex tests. The tests were on three areas of sexual expertise - which were fairly standard - being anal, same-sex and group categories. When Mouse came back, she carefully stripped herself - putting her stockings into her jacket pocket - and positioned herself with the other naked candidates at the side of the stage, waiting for her turn. She made a point of sitting next to the girl who had worn a leather jacket - and was now revealing a tattoo of a naked child on her shoulder - in the hope that she would have her same-sex audition with her.
The sexual audition ordeal took several hours. The first exercise was fairly short - being essentially the anal sex. The candidates were examined by a doctor first for their suitability - and one man with piles failed at that stage. Then each candidate had a greased dildo eased up their anus, while their clitoris or penis was stimulated. This was clearly an opportunity for acting - where some candidates made rather too much of an effort to demonstrate their arousal at anal entry. Mouse was no different of course. When you’re being fucked up the arse-hole on stage and you’re sharing the lead part in a song with the man who is buggering you - it is essential to appear to be enjoying what you’re doing it.
The lesbian sex session lasted much longer - and Mouse was pleased that she did in fact enjoy the girl who’d worn the leather jacket. Disappointingly for Mouse, she soon established that this girl wasn’t actually very keen on sex with women at all. Although she’d obviously had some experience on stage, - and went through the motions in a fairly convincing way, - she had no native enthusiasm for the task and her cunt was hardly lubricated at all. This was totally unlike Mouse, who was aching with desire for the girl and was persuading her to do such things as putting her finger up her anus and to nibble her clitoris that really went beyond the call of duty. However the role of Anne of Green Gables involved a great deal of lesbian sex, and Mouse hoped this wouldn’t go unnoticed. And in any case, it may have been that this girl was being auditioned for a different role where there’d only be perfunctory lesbianism.
The homosexuality was tested with everyone on stage at the same time, and the interviewers went around examining the candidates - sometimes quite close up. The director took particular interest in Mouse and her partner, and traced the girl’s finger to the entrance of Mouse’s anus with a certain amount of satisfaction. The last exercise, the group sex, merely amalgamated all the separate homosexual couplings into one large mass of writhing, mostly white, flesh. In this exercise, Mouse was most disappointed to lose her partner, who was soon to be seen with two men fucking her in the mouth and in the cunt. This exercise went on for more than an hour - and involved Mouse in sex of many different kinds with people who in most cases she’d only ever be able to recognise again from their genitals.
“And you got the job!” summarised Innocence, after Mouse had given her own account of the audition.
“I got the job!” confirmed Mouse proudly “And I’m off abroad as Anne of Anne of Green Gables in about eight days.”
“Congratulations!” said Innocence, easing Mouse out of her jacket and showering her face with kisses. Here at last was something Null could understand after sitting back staring blankly at Mouse as she gave an account of her auditions. She pulled herself forward and put her arms around Mouse’s naked body applying her lips to the smudged lipstick on Mouse’s nipples. Mouse didn’t resist at all, and with a whoop of joy Null gave herself in total abandon to the following proceedings. She’d not understood what Mouse had been saying, but from the taste and smell of drying, caked-on semen around Mouse’s cunt she had a fairly good idea of what Mouse had been doing. And she couldn’t have approved more unreservedly.
XIII
In Which we learn about the rewards and joy of unbridled pleasure, but also see how it may compromise the better virtues of Innocence and Chastity.

What could be done about Null? wondered Kedi as she sat astride Innocence thrusting her crotch backwards and forwards on Innocence’s wonderful penis. She was unable to avoid wondering about this as Null was sitting opposite her on the floor, chained as always to the furniture frantically masturbating herself while Innocence and Kedi were in the throes of mutual passion. What talents does Null have? Kedi continued to wonder as the two exhausted lovers collapsed together and a trickle of Innocence’s semen flowed down her inside leg.
“What would you say is Null’s greatest asset?” Kedi asked Innocence as they cuddled up together watching the girl lick her hands of the lubrication she’d generated from her cunt.
“Her sex drive?” suggested Innocence, obviously imagining that Kedi already knew.
“Sex drive?”
“Well, no one else can go on and on and on like she does and keep up the same level of enthusiasm.”
Kedi could only agree and this became the basis of an idea she developed. Null was certainly a girl who could take partner after partner, and continue doing so all day. Why then not charge people for the privilege of doing so? Kedi had had enough experience from organising her own sex shows to see exactly how this exercise could be done. And soon with the assistance of Innocence and her sister she put her idea into practice. Mouse said that she’d like to help, but as her priorities were to do with preparing for her departure to sing and dance and have sex on stage Kedi actively dissuaded her. “There is enough for you to do. And it is not much work we have to do either.”
Indeed, to a certain extent there wasn’t. Kedi found a garage she could rent at a reasonable rate in the town centre which she kitted up with a bed and sheets she managed to find in a deserted building. She then made the interior of the garage as much like a bedroom as she could, with erotic pictures that she’s borrowed from Mouse that were in fact promotional photographs of productions she’d been involved in. Any discriminating visitor would have soon established that there were rather more pictures of Mouse than of anyone else.
However, discriminating visitors were not what Kedi was anticipating as she set up a stall outside the garage, just by the door that led into it from the side. It was just visitors willing to pay a reasonable and relatively competitive rate for five or ten minutes of sex. Indeed, what Kedi had decided on was to supply conveyor belt sex with Null as the main provider of this commodity. Above the door, she hung the sign Five Minute Fuck, and underneath the actual rate and a picture of Null in a lascivious attitude. This photograph was not difficult to take, - the difficulty was determining which of the many lascivious and frankly sluttish photographs most promoted Null’s unique properties.
Attracting custom was not initially easy, but Chastity and Innocence helped Kedi by handing out leaflets advertising Null’s unique skills and, of course, the exceptionally reasonable rate. As the leaflet made clear - how could a potential customer possibly afford not to take advantage of the offer? What Kedi was not sure was if what she was doing was making Null a prostitute against her will or if, indeed, what Null was doing could properly be called prostitution. However, on the first fairly slack days, when it was Kedi’s turn to supervise Null’s lovemaking rather than to collect pay at a table from visitors queuing up to come in, she came to the conclusion that she was really just providing a service for Null and if there was some pecuniary compensation for it then that could not be bad. Null was so clearly grateful for the sex she was receiving and so reluctant to see each customer leave that Kedi couldn’t really consider that Null was being exploited.
Null’s success at providing the perfect Five Minute Fuck was not immediate. In the first weeks or so, it was quite difficult to release Null from customers who delighted as they were at getting rather more than their money’s worth had really decided that they’d had enough. Null was almost inconsolable when a customer had left, and soon Innocence and Chastity had to provide assistance in giving the oversexed Null sexual satisfaction as well as assisting Kedi with the organisation of the venture. Soon however, the one or maybe two customers an hour had grown to be a constant queue of men and occasionally women who would patiently wait their time to have their moment of sexual release. At lunch time on a working day, this queue might stretch several yards along the road and provided obstructions to other businesses which was only compensated by the extra trade these businesses themselves were gaining.
The pattern had soon set in, with Kedi, Innocence and Chastity taking turns at collecting money from customers before seeing Null and restraining Null from continuing to have sex with a customer who was either clearly finished or had exceeded his five minutes. Null was certainly much happier now and it was only because the three girls couldn’t maintain their roles for twenty four hours a day that Null ever got to finish making love at all.
“Is there any limit to Null’s sexual appetite?” Innocence exclaimed, as late at night after the last people in the queue had been satisfied (and usually in substantially less than the promised five minutes), Null was still clamouring for Innocence to fuck her.
“Is there a way to find out?” wondered Chastity, who then came up with the idea of a Fuckathon. This, she said, would be to simply ask people to take turns in fucking Null, and keep it going until Null could keep going no longer. They would pay for the privilege of being in the Fuckathon and they could invite newspapers and television reporters to witness Null’s phenomenal achievement.
“But shouldn’t we collect the money for a charity or something?” queried Innocence who really didn’t know of her sister ever doing anything if there wasn’t some distinct advantage to herself in it.
“We can give a certain amount to a charity, I suppose,” Chastity conceded, “but only after we award ourselves pay for the administrative costs.”
Neither Kedi nor Innocence was that sure of Chastity’s sincerity concerning any charitable activity, but they helped Chastity book a room with a raised platform and seats for an audience and helped her in promoting the Fuckathon. This event attracted rather more attention than even Chastity had anticipated, but this was mostly because of the reputation already generated from Kedi’s Five Minute Fuck enterprise. There were a large number of sponsors willing to pay considerably more for the privilege of taking part in the event than they would normally need to do for Null’s services. Kedi’s main hope was that they wouldn’t run out of fuckers before Null finally gave up.
On the day on which the event began - and it was anticipated that it would continue for several days - Kedi was gratified to see the hall was full and not just with participants but with observers, reporters and television cameras. In fact one television station, fronted by a woman with short hair, a business suit and large breasts that deliberately burst free from her jacket, was to film the whole event, but not to actually screen it all. This woman started off by describing the event to her viewers, - which included the stage, the participants and, most importantly of all, Null herself. This woman interviewed both Innocence and Chastity whom she described as the main organisers of the event, but pointedly avoided interviewing Kedi, although she had more to do with its organisation than anyone else. Kedi would have been more offended had she not lived in Wonderground for so long and become rather accustomed to such casual racism.
Several reporters had tried to interview Null as she lay chained to the side of the stage before the event, but were soon discouraged by her inability to understand their questions, to form any answers and to restrain herself from trying to sexually assault them. However, when the event started it was much easier to focus on her as participant after participant came on stage in agreed turns, paid their money, and fucked Null.
This routine went on and on, and soon the commentators found that really there were only two things they could do. One was to praise the participants in working so hard for charity and making the event such a success (and forbearing to mention those whose sexual performance was not quite adequate and who after the prescribed maximum time had to be taken off stage without achieving any successful sex at all). The other was to pass comment on Null’s unflagging sexual enthusiasm, her frequent, noisy and often explosive orgasms and what a marvellous performer she was. This must have become very boring for both spectators and commentators after a while as after a full day of sex, Null continued through the night and into the next day with no apparent sign of fatigue.
This state of affairs just continued and continued, and by the eighth day in which Null had not slept at all, the audience which had thinned out after the second day was packing out the hall as spectators observed for themselves a phenomenon of sexual stamina that most hadn’t believed possible. Kedi’s fears of a lack of fuckers proved to be unfounded as the fame of Null and the Fuckathon had spread beyond Wonderground and people were rushing to participate from everywhere.
And then, just when it seemed that Null would never tire, indeed after she’d just yet again exploded into orgasmic screams that echoed throughout the hall and frightened off a flock of pigeons outside, she suddenly collapsed underneath the man who was fucking her at the time and fell asleep. The Fuckathon was then over.
Kedi was relieved. She wondered whether Null would be all right after such relentless fucking, but she was and a few days later, after she’d recovered from an immensely long sleep she was back at the Five Minute Fuck, with her name in much larger letters and a photograph of the Fuckathon, being charged out at somewhat more extortionate rates than before.
Null didn’t understand why, but she felt that she was being treated with rather more respect and consideration than she’d ever had before. Her most pressing need, which was for frequent and unrestrained sex, was at last being satisfied and she was very grateful to the women who’d made it possible for her. Now that Mouse had left to perform elsewhere, there were now only three others sharing the flat, and although she wasn’t able to quantify it in any way, their quality of life had somehow improved as well. She really had no suspicion that in some way her prodigious sexual appetite was the reason why none of the girls needed to work any more, beyond facilitating her own services to the many clients who would queue up for them.
Innocence was now quite lonely now that her lover had gone, and she had decided not to share her bed permanently with Kedi or her sister, though this didn’t prevent her having sex with them on frequent occasions. Her times with Null were mostly spent with the sole intent on giving the girl the kind of care and attention she quite obviously needed. Innocence, however, was the only one of the girls who ever came to her for sex, but the one who was most attentive to her these days was Chastity. When Null was out of the now sumptuously decorated flat, away from the massive video and stereo system, and not lounging in the comfortable luxury furniture, she would either be providing her Five Minute Fuck or, increasingly, be escorted by Chastity to the premises of some man who seemed delighted by the extent of her sexual desire.
There seemed to be an endless procession of these visits in premises more sumptuous even than those she’d become accustomed at her flat, where men with great wealth, sometimes singly and sometimes in groups with participating women, would assist her in indulging in all sorts of sexual activity. She would be urinated on, have faeces dropped onto her, would have whole hands pushed inside her while her anus was being filled by all sorts of objects, sometimes manacled and chained, sometimes slapped, but always having close intimate attention. This was what she craved and what she demanded. And in all this, Chastity would be out of sight waiting for her, and would only appear when, after hours of sexual activity it was time to leave. And quite often she would be handling a large wad of notes.
Null was not totally insensitive to the atmosphere at the flat which often seemed strained, with Innocence and Kedi arguing with Chastity it seemed about the very money which Chastity was collecting from Innocence’s clients. They somehow appeared rather less than enthusiastic about her new activities. Often at the end of these arguments, Innocence would sit with a Null restrained by chain and cunt-ring and talk to her. Null had no idea what Innocence was saying, but it seemed very sympathetic and tearful. What troubled her was that these conversations didn’t necessarily lead to sex, but she supposed that Innocence was getting some gratification from them.
There then came a period where with apparent reluctance from Chastity, Null found herself totally deprived of all sex except from Innocence. Indeed only Innocence and Kedi ever came to speak to her, while Chastity might be seen looking at Null from round the corner of a door. This abstinence upset Null. She flung herself bodily at the two girls and masturbated with everything she could find, including her food. She weeped from frustration and beat her cunt hard to stimulate sensation from it. On one occasion she hit it so hard that it started to bleed, and she took consolation in letting the blood gather in her hands and then licking them. When Innocence found her lying on the sheets with a puddle of blood between her legs, she shrieked and was soon joined by the other two girls who argued vehemently amongst themselves what should be done.
The result of this was a return to visiting men again in Chastity’s custody - something which clearly pleased her, but appeared to give less pleasure to the other two. Chastity had started talking to her at greater depth and indeed to show a great deal more affection than before. She didn’t however appear to be particularly enthusiastic about having sex with her. She also now took on the responsibility of feeding her, washing her and combing her hair - tasks that previously only the other two had ever done.
Null was happy to return to fucking. She didn’t mind who fucked her. Women with dildos, dogs, donkeys, children - it didn’t matter! Chastity also didn’t mind, it seemed - being more concerned with the money she was receiving. Null missed the Five Minute Fuck, although her own perception of it had been of a paradise served by an unending queue of fuckers.
However, she was vaguely aware that things were due to change again - and found some of Chastity’s attention rather more clinging than before. She also became aware that the other two girls approached her in a way that she’d experienced before whenever she was due to leave somewhere. The change when it came though was not totally unexpected.
The evening before was one she spent making love to both Innocence and Kedi with Chastity watching unhappily from a chair. Innocence was much more passionate than usual and greatly attentive to giving the girl as much pleasure as she could. Although, Null shared her penis with Kedi, she got the feeling that Innocence was making a special effort to fuck Null principally. The lovemaking went on through the night, and was punctuated with tears and some arguing from Chastity.
The following day, she was awoken by the three girls who hugged and kissed her in a sorrowful manner, and then she was introduced to a new companion who was a tall middle-aged woman in a long white coat and with a very sad smile. This companion took Null around the shoulders and cuddled her firmly to her bosom, restraining her at the same time from any sexual activity. Her hair was stroked and her face was tenderly kissed. She was then put into a strange jacket whose sleeves pulled her arms across her waist and prevented her from moving. There followed a peculiar ceremony of tears and kisses and cuddles from the three girls, which somehow she knew meant that there wouldn’t be any more sex with them again. Null had experienced occasions like this before, but never so intently.
All of a sudden, something deep inside her cracked and she started crying and blubbing and weeping unrestrainedly. She felt surprise as her eyes started pouring out tears whose salt trail mingled in her mouth with the dribble of snot from her nose to produce a very salty taste. Although no one had hit her, she felt the same bruised and damaged feeling about her lower face that she’d usually only experienced after rough sex with men of peculiarly cruel taste.
The last Null saw of her companions were the three of them through the window of the white car waving again and again at her as it drove away with her and her new companions. Kedi was standing naked as always, while Chastity and Innocence had their arms around each other with Innocence crying almost as much as Null was. Her new companions spoke to her and cuddled her, but as the realisation of the perhaps permanent loss of her lovers became clearer, Null began screaming and wailing inconsolably - and continued to do so for several more weeks until she could no longer clearly remember just what it was she was missing so terribly.

XIV
In Which Dodie rediscovers Innocence; and Innocence acquires a new fame from past endeavours.

Dodie had been away from Wonderground for so long on her travels which had taken her as far as her stamina and savings allowed her. She had seen so many different countries and districts, and had met so many different people. And frequently made love to them. She’d accumulated possessions and had them stolen. She’d lain for days in foreign hospitals and frequently been so intoxicated or drugged up that she’d lost all knowledge and recollection of normal time and space. But in all her wanderings, one of the moments she’d treasured most was the occasion when she had sex with Innocence on the glacier. Such a perfect location! And Innocence such a mistress of the art of sex! Dodie had come and come and come again - her cries of passion bouncing off the mountains and threatening to set off avalanches. In fact, so impressed was she by her moment of passion that before the last drop of Innocence’s semen dripped out of her vagina, she went to a tattooist to have the name Innocence embellished on her left buttock.
So when she heard that Innocence was living in Wonderground, Dodie headed to the address she’d been given expecting to meet her and also Mouse, who she’d heard was Innocence’s current lover (The lucky girl!). She rang the doorbell and stood nervously in the porch in a padded nylon jacket and huge trainers. Otherwise she wore nothing at all, except a paraphernalia of studs and rings piercing her body and skin at various points, and with a head which unlike her crotch or underarms was completely shaved bare. At last, the door opened and she saw a slightly startled Innocence who was dressed in only a silk dressing gown.
“Hi!” Dodie announced herself as self-confidently as possible. “I’m back home!”
Innocence looked at Dodie a little blearily. Although it was mid-afternoon, she’d clearly just been asleep, and finding it a little difficult to focus her eyes. Dodie was relieved to find that she remembered her after all these months. Perhaps our lovemaking had been as memorable for her as it was for me, Dodie hoped.
“O hello, Dodie!” Innocence said with a warm and welcoming smile. “You better come in!”
Dodie’s heart began beating uncontrollably as she followed the beautiful Innocence into the living room where she was introduced to Kedi and Chastity who were eating dinner and listening to a compact disc. Kedi was wearing nothing as usual and actually recognised Dodie from several years before. Chastity was wearing a very tight dress which fit as tight against her body as a dress could do, but was too short to cover her shaven vagina. Her hair was straight with a geometric cut and fell just short of her shoulders.
“So, where’ve you been?” asked Kedi, whose English had clearly improved a great deal over the years. “Mouse told me that you were travelling the world.”
“As much of the world as I could manage,” admitted Dodie, aware that her travels had been with substantially less purpose and direction than even that description gave. She was carrying a heavy rucksack on her back and a plastic bag, and was pleased to divest herself of these and leave them in the hallway. She was surprised by the relative luxury of the girls’ home. She imagined that it would be much the same as the homes she used to live in, with overflowing ashtrays, scattered empty wine bottles and clothes scattered about. Here was somewhat considerable comfort, with tasteful fittings and sumptuous thick pile carpets and new simple and commodious furniture. There were stereos, computers, videos, microwaves and everything. This was clearly not a place of poverty. She felt a little nervous as she took off her padded jacket, under which she was wearing a sleeveless singlet that barely pretended to hide her tiny little breasts. The house didn’t have the smell she’d become so accustomed to: of unflushed toilets, unscrubbed beer-stained linoleum and hashish-stained wallpaper.
However, her feeling of feeling an inferior outsider diminished as she began recounting her exploits across the continents, the people she’d met, the cultures she’d observed and her more amusing adventures. “It’s a real fucking weird world out there!” she exclaimed, scratching the long hairs of her crotch. “It’s all fucking weird shit, the lot of it.” She then produced a half pound of best hashish, from which she crumbled a few grains into cigarette papers and disinterred cigarettes, and with this stimulus and several bottles of wine, the conversation continued for several more hours and Dodie didn’t find herself exhausting her supply of anecdotes or opinions.
She discussed her sexual encounters with shepherds in the distant mountains of the equator and their curious predilection for making love to sheep, which took on almost a religious significance. She discussed the unsavoury political character of dictatorships that severely limited freedom of speech, despite appearing so liberal in other respects - particularly with regard to sex and drugs. She talked about the way she suffered sexual and racial taunts, and the more frequent times when her appearance had clashed with the attitudes of authority. She talked of the drugs she’d taken. The sex she’d had. The times she’d been beaten, had stuff stolen, intimately searched by border patrols, been sick. The religions, ideologies and wars she’d found out about. The so many ways she felt her horizons had been uneradicably altered by her experiences. “I wouldn’t have had one slightest change to all that’s happened to me!” she boasted, knowing this to be quite different to what she felt on innumerable occasions.
It was inevitable that Dodie and Innocence should end up fucking, which they started doing before Kedi or Chastity had retired to their own beds. The lovemaking was all that Dodie remembered and more. And in the midst of it Dodie confessed the strength of her affection for Innocence, how she never wanted to be parted from her, how she thought about her every day, how she had been so impressed as to get a tattoo to celebrate her love. She held Innocence close to her body - she didn’t want an inch of space between them - and cried unaccustomed tears of joy at the thought of staying with her and making love with her again and again.
Innocence was clearly both flattered and a little put out by Dodie’s protestations of love, but she appeared to have no objection to having Dodie share her bed for the conceivable future. She clearly enjoyed Dodie’s devotion to her penis which she would hold and put again and again into her mouth or vagina, to stimulate it when it was not aroused and to satisfy it when it was. Dodie had the feeling that Innocence was carrying the weight of some unhappiness around with her, but she wasn’t at all sure why.
At first she thought it was to do with Mouse’s departure to follow her career, but she came to realise that their love had never been particularly exclusive. She wondered if the departure of Null, who had provided the means for the girls’ luxury, might be the cause. But that didn’t seem to be the full reason for her sadness, either. There was clearly something that Innocence wanted in life which just living with her sister and her sister’s lover in comfort and relative luxury didn’t fully satisfy. Dodie hoped that her arrival as Innocence’s new lover might in some way bring more joy into Innocence’s life, but that somehow didn’t seem the whole solution.
Dodie’s stated opinions for Innocence’s dissatisfaction narrowed on her ambiguous status as a woman with a penis - and how her sexual identity was compromised and its socio-political and socio-economic significances thereof. She argued long and hard that what Innocence manifested was the unease of sexuality in a tightly sexual stereotyped society. Dodie’s inner feelings, however, were that these stated reasons reflected more her own character and attitudes and probably not a great deal of Innocence’s.
Innocence was quite excited when the film Forbidden Love, - as was entitled the film she’d been filmed in while she’d been living in Brook, - was finally released, and she was able to go with Dodie to see it in the cinema. It seemed to her that almost all the film footage that had been taken of her and certainly all her modest dialogue had been included in the final cut, and she appeared more prominently in the film cast listing than she’d expected. Indeed, a picture of her was even included in the poster, with her penis fully erect, which it had never been in the filming. Dodie was pleased for her lover, who seemed much more excited by her modest film success than she’d ever expected.
Innocence was even more thrilled when she got a phone call from a small circulation magazine, Fuck Films Today, asking to interview her to which she unhesitatingly agreed. The whole idea of fame clearly gave her considerable satisfaction, even though it was a magazine Dodie had never heard of, and neither had the other girls. Dodie bought a copy for Innocence to read, which was more difficult than she’d anticipated as most newsagents hadn’t heard of the magazine either. It was a rather cheaply produced magazine on not particularly good quality paper, and featured long articles about obscure fuck films, with pictures of the stars. However, this didn’t trouble Innocence who eagerly looked for photographs of the unlikely named Nancy Titbits, who was the woman who had phoned her up and was going to interview her.
Nancy looked just like her photographs when she appeared at Innocence’s flat with Paul, the photographer, and all their recording and film equipment. She had short cropped hair, was almost painfully thin with a tiny nose in a round face, wearing a baggy tee-shirt emblazoned with the magazine’s name and a very brief pair of shorts. The photographer wore very baggy and bedraggled trousers and jumper, and long hair that fell over his face and didn’t appear to have been washed for several days.
“Where shall we conduct the interview?” Nancy wondered as they were let in, clearly impressed by the luxury of the flat. Innocence was dressed in a long sleeveless silk dress with a split in the side which travelled from her ankles to very nearly her armpit and under which she wore nothing else at all.
“Anywhere you like!” Innocence answered. “As long as Dodie can watch.”
“Of course she can!” Nancy said, settling for the girls’ living room. “I take it she’s your lover!”
“You could say that,” smiled Dodie who was dressed for the occasion in just her singlet and wore a back-to-front baseball cap over her shaved head.
While Paul was setting up the equipment, Nancy explained what the interview would involve. Most of it would consist of a question and answer session, which would comprise the text of the interview. Then Innocence and Dodie would be filmed together, either posing or, preferably, also having sex. Finally, it would be desirable if Innocence could have sex with her, so that she could legitimately include comments in the article of Innocence’s sexual skills. This would also be photographed, to provide evidence of the truth of Nancy’s assertions. “It’s expected by our readers that the interviewers should make love with the interviewees. For many of them it is the main reason they read our magazine.”
Dodie and Innocence had read Fuck Films Today with enough attention to be aware of this requirement. Most of the photographs of Nancy in the magazine had featured her being fucked by a male porn star who had a minor rôle in films where his substantial bulk was desirable. His penis was of quite normal dimensions, but Nancy had done her best to suggest that it gave considerable satisfaction.
Nancy settled down on a sofa next to Innocence and turned on her cassette recorder. She started asking questions while Paul fussed around taking photographs of the two from several different positions. The questions she asked were appropriate for an unknown fuck film star, about whom nothing previously was known. These were to do with her childhood, why she’d chosen a career in fuck cinema and where she thought her career would take her. She asked very many more questions about her penis: whether it was genuine, if she’d had it all her life, what shortcomings and advantages there were to being a beautiful woman so unusually blessed, and what her sexual preferences and predilections were. At this point, Innocence was asked by Paul to show her limp penis to the camera for him to photograph, which she did by pushing her skirt to one side over her wide-spread legs.
In all this questioning, Dodie noticed, Innocence answered fully and without too much embarrassment, being clearly delighted in her relative importance as the subject of the interview. It seemed to Dodie that Innocence was happier and more relaxed than she’d ever seen her before. Stardom and fame undoubtedly suited her. Dodie had never been filmed having sex before - and neither, she discovered, had Innocence - but it wasn’t without enthusiasm that the two divested themselves of clothes when the question and answer session was completed and after posing for a few moments for a few photographs started making love together.
Dodie reflected as Innocence’s erect penis entered her bejewelled vagina that after having had sex so publicly without a camera recording what they were doing, there really was no difference now - but Innocence appeared to have a better feel of what was expected of them by positioning her genitals as prominently as possible. It seemed to Dodie that her lover was actually enjoying the sex rather more in that it was being recorded for posterity than she did normally. Her gasps of ecstasy were notably more frighteningly full-throated than usual. And when Dodie was sensing through the repeated series of orgasms that were racking her slender body that Innocence was just about to ejaculate, she untypically withdrew her penis from inside her, pushed Dodie slightly off her and ejaculated her prodigious semen over Dodie’s tiny breasts and onto her face.
Dodie licked the semen from off her face, looking at her lover who was sitting astride her with a hand on her erect penis squeezing out the last drops of semen that spurted beyond her and onto the already slightly stained upholstery. Her eyes were squeezed close in inexpressible ecstasy and her full large-nippled breasts were heaving with her chest as her body shuddered with joy. Her other hand held Dodie down beneath her, gently massaging one of Dodie’s prominent nipples.
The next thing Dodie knew she was redundant as Innocence and the now naked Nancy, whose breasts were nearly as small as Dodie’s, had replaced her and the two were fucking together with incredible, almost theatrical, abandon. Dodie felt jealous of the pair’s lovemaking - a feeling she’d had whenever she watched Innocence with Kedi or her sister - despite her knowledge that in the same situation she’d behave in exactly the same way. She felt particularly frustrated in the knowledge that her episode of filmed sex was over, and that Innocence wouldn’t appreciate it at all if her interviewer confused her lovemaking with the fresh young film star with that with her lover. Nancy and Innocence continued making love for quite a while, involving all orifices - including Innocence’s own anus which Nancy entered with a dildo she had handed to her and strapped on by Paul.
The photographer continued snapping away. He paused during the more prolonged sessions of continued passion, and then switched into action whenever the two altered their routine to enter a new position or when a new orifice was explored. He was clearly quite excited by the action himself, as Dodie could see by focusing her eyes on the swelling in Paul’s trousers, but made no attempt to contribute to the action himself.
Eventually, after Innocence had released copious amounts of semen over Nancy’s breasts, buttocks and face, the two collapsed in an exhausted, wasted state on the carpet with Nancy reflectively stroking Innocence’s now flaccid penis. Paul continued to snap pictures, and included amongst them those of still damp and unmistakable stains on the carpet and elsewhere.
“I think that will be quite sufficient!” announced a flushed Nancy, standing up and slipping on her tee-shirt. She was clearly quite flustered because she initially pulled it over her back-to-front with the logo of an erect penis and the slogan Films to Fuck to at the front rather than at the back. She squeezed her slender hips into her shorts with some difficulty and then kissed Innocence with some passion on the lips.
The interviewers left in a state of some disarray, but gave precise details of how many pages the interview would occupy - which was about ten including a centre-fold and several full-page pictures - and the date of the edition in which the interview would appear.
“It’ll be front-page material!” Nancy promised. “We’ll give you good copy - you don’t have to worry. Fuck Films Today will do its best to promote your career.”
These kind words gave Innocence quite obvious satisfaction, which she expressed more greatly in the passionate lovemaking she and Dodie indulged in not long after the interviewers had gone.

XV
In Which Dodie compares the relative virtues of Innocence and Chastity; Kedi abandons Chastity; and Dodie leaves the comfort of Innocence.

Dodie understood the freedom of Innocence’s love-making, and how it would frequently involve her fucking her sister or Kedi, but it did little to lessen the jealousy she felt as Kedi or Chastity would be yelping with pleasure from the continued thrusts of Innocence’s beautiful penis. Although she so often thought of her lover’s prick being her own that she found the pangs of sharing it almost unbearable, she couldn’t complain about it without being guilty of great hypocrisy as she would often join Innocence in her lovemaking with the others, and on several occasions she’d made love to Kedi when Innocence wasn’t in or was in another room making noisy and passionate love to her sister.
She enjoyed her sex sessions with Kedi. The black girl was a great lover: tender and passionate, somehow always responsive to Dodie’s mood, whatever that may be, just as she was to those of the two sisters. She had no grounds to complain as with the passing weeks, Kedi seemed to be spending rather more time in Kedi’s and Innocence’s bed, and rather less in Chastity’s. Dodie knew, although neither Kedi nor Chastity ever discussed it, that their relationship wasn’t going through the best of its days. Sometimes she even heard the two lovers quarrelling in bed - usually just before a quiet, dry-eyed Kedi would wander naked into Innocence’s bed and noiselessly ease herself into bed besides the two of them. On those occasions, she never demanded or invited sex, although she was appreciative of Innocence’s cuddles.
Dodie soon re-established contact with all her friends from before her travels, but she preferred to spend more of her time with Innocence at their house rather than in the less salubrious flats, squats or bedsits she’d previously haunted. However, she kept up her acquaintances sufficiently to be able to spend evenings out with Innocence or Kedi to see plays or to go to the odd night-club. She also revitalised her friendships with her more radical political friends and sometimes found her evenings spent fly posting or listening to very dull, badly dressed middle-aged men addressing an audience of people dressed with the same disregard for conventional dress-sense as she. It was through these contacts that she found herself active in the anti-racist campaign in Wonderground.
The cause of anti-racism was also of great interest to Kedi, who had less of an ideological and more of a personal reason for wanting to be involved in any campaigning. Kedi had suffered a great deal from racism in the district - which although not as explicit or widely sanctioned as before was still widespread enough for her to attract more adverse comments for her skin colour (which she couldn’t do anything about) than for her nudity (which she could easily do something about). It was for this reason that Kedi and Dodie found themselves coupled in the Multiracial Fuck-In, which was organised by a radical group - the Socialists Wankers Party - to protest against the discriminatory laws in Wonderground which although it permitted mixed-race relationships, discouraged it by such means as not allowing black, brown or Asian partners of foreign birth Wonderground citizenship, but permitted it when both partners were white - irrespective of the country of origin. It was also a legal requirement on almost all government documents to state skin colour, whether it was to sign a receipt for paying local government tax, apply for planning permission or to buy a television licence.
Kedi and Dodie went along to the march which preceded the demonstration with neither of them in clothes, as did almost everyone else who was protesting. Innocence, who felt great sympathy for any group that was discriminated against for reasons to do with their sexual or physical make-up, nevertheless felt unable to come along as she didn’t want her penis to become more of a focus of attention than the multiracial nature of the demonstration; even though it was made clear to her that nudity although desirable was by no means obligatory. “I just don’t want to make a big issue about something like this!” she sighed holding her penis in her hand. Chastity wasn’t too concerned about coming either, asserting that demos were just a drag. “They never achieve anything and it’s always raining,” she commented.
It wasn’t raining at all as Kedi and Dodie walked arm in arm with a crowd of Orientals, Arabs, Asians, Blacks and Aborigines who almost outnumbered the white people in the crowd, and contained rather more who were wearing clothes and showed no inclination to participate in the Fuck-In. There was a mix of people in the crowd - most of them naked and most of them men - with a high proportion of political activists many of whom, like Dodie, had shaven heads and a plethora of body jewellery and tattoos. There were also some with long brown ragged hair wearing large rubber-soled boots showing off rather malnourished bodies and carrying a strong smell of not having washed for rather a while. Dodie knew that her life with Innocence had changed her, as she deliberately avoided being too close to those demonstrators or at least downwind of their stench.
The protesters marched along the street - fortunately dry as many of them, like Kedi and Dodie, were barefoot as well as bare in every other detail, - crying out slogans like “Black and White Fuck and Unite”, “Fuck You! Fuck the State! Fuck the Weather! Watch Us Fuck Together!” and “Hell Alright! Black Fuck White! Come On Jack! White Fuck Black!” As they went by, an inquisitive crowd of spectators watched as they proceeded, some visibly disturbed by the way several demonstrators had already commenced making love with each other as they went along; though the multiracial aspect of it appeared to cause the most concern. Dodie was quite excited by the attention they were getting and on several occasions made great efforts to get her mouth attached to Kedi’s and her fingers into Kedi’s vagina as they walked.
Eventually the protesters arrived at the town park where the Fuck-In was to take place, but not before hearing a procession of obscure politicians, wordy intellectuals and minor celebrities appear on the platform and say how much they supported the cause and how much they were looking forward to joining in the sexual activity with the rest of them. Long before the last speaker appeared on the platform to announce that the Fuck-In had officially started the ground in front of the platform was full of wildly copulating multicoloured bodies replacing the shouts of slogans by more earthy breathing, full-throated orgasmic cries, gasps of ejaculation and the puffs of exertion.
Neither Kedi nor Dodie had ever been in such a mass of naked writhing flesh before, which stretched beyond the dimensions of a football pitch in all directions and where partners were swapped and moved about freely. Initially the two girls concentrated their attentions on each other - Dodie as always being brought again and again to unbridled orgasm by Kedi’s expert sexual skills. It wasn’t long however until the two girls lost sight of each other (although occasionally their bodies must have conjoined) as the mass of naked flesh overwhelmed them as it did everyone else into one homogeneous heaving body undulating with packets of sperm flavoured release. Semen splattered everywhere: on white bodies, brown bodies, black bodies. Messing up blond hair, tangling in black curly hair, smeared on shaven heads. Sweat pulsed off black limbs, coffee-coloured buttocks, golden-brown stomachs and down the inside thighs of vaguely yellowish round legs.
The demonstration was a great success, Dodie was sure; although she had no idea whether it would actually change the world for the better. It attracted a great deal of media coverage - pictures of the gathered mass of coitus appeared on the front pages of all the newspapers and was nearly headline news on the television. It went on for many hours longer than expected - and only the chill of the night finally cleared away the last of the orgiastic demonstrators. But most of all, as Kedi also agreed, it was good fun. It was one of the most enjoyable fucks she’d had - and they’d been through such a long series of partners. There was all colours, both genders and enough pubic hair in her mouth to keep her satisfied beyond the night and nearly drained her of the energy to make love with Innocence that night.
Kedi and Chastity’s relationship had always been less than perfect while Dodie was sharing the house with them, and it was inevitable that it would break under the strain. Kedi was now spending all her nights in bed with Innocence and Dodie, which made their nights more cramped. Much as Dodie enjoyed feeling Kedi’s warm slim black limbs enmeshed in hers, she felt robbed of the last vestige of exclusivity in her relationship with Innocence, particularly as it was clear to her that Kedi somehow attracted more of Innocence’s affection than she.
The change in Kedi’s affections - which she never spoke about - very much upset Chastity who took a succession of men into bed with her (sometimes several at the same time) but made no secret of her desire to sleep with Kedi. Her approaches, which were rarely subtle, were always firmly but forcefully rejected by Kedi, who would even stop in the middle of being fucked by Innocence below or above her, to express her wishes. Dodie could see that it wouldn’t be long until Kedi would be leaving. When the day arrived it came totally without warning, when Dodie returned home to find Innocence and Chastity involved in loveless fucking, with Chastity growling and hitting Innocence as she orgasmed to Innocence’s thrusts. Dodie didn’t feel inclined to join - and anyway she’d just had sex with an old friend of hers - so she wandered into the kitchen where she found a polite note from Kedi which said that she had left to visit a friend of hers and attached no forwarding address.
Chastity was inconsolable, but Dodie could see that she was too proud to express it by crying on anyone’s shoulder. Instead she made frequent - almost incessant - demands on Dodie and Innocence to have sex with her. Innocence almost always agreed, and more often than not, Dodie would be sleeping alone in Innocence’s bed, while in Chastity’s the two sisters were fucking noisily and agitatedly through the night. On these occasions, Dodie would cry softly to herself, her hand idly masturbating her bejewelled vagina as she imagined only too well the movement of her beloved’s wonderful penis as it thrust in and out of Chastity’s lubricious cunt. Chastity’s demands on Dodie were also very insistent, but much as Dodie enjoyed the passion and intensity of her lover’s sister’s lovemaking she found it empty of true love. It was quite obvious to her that she was at best a poor substitute for Kedi, whom Chastity clearly still loved, and at worst just a distraction like all the men who’d be leaving early in the morning never to be seen again.
Life with the two sisters was not nearly so pleasant now that Kedi was no longer there. Dodie had to admit that the black girl had been a much better influence on the household than she’d ever been. Without Kedi, the house began to lose a great deal of its orderliness; and tension rather than relaxation dominated over relations and sexual activity. Innocence made an effort to remain the same, but she was evidently upset by her sister’s sorrow and this meant that she allowed her clothes to get more crumpled, spent less time on keeping herself clean and tidy, and allowed the hair under her armpits and on her legs to grow to a soft velvety down.
Chastity’s appearance disintegrated much more obviously. She allowed her shoulder-length hair to lose all semblance of style and took to wearing only as little as she could, put on with obvious haste and little evidence of discretion. She took to wearing a singlet which had a rip in it that daily got worse so that soon no amount of effort could persuade her left breast to stop dangling out. Dodie found it disturbing that no conversation with her could last for very long before Chastity would make a rather blatant attempt to seduce her. She would grab Dodie’s hand and press it against the stubble of her pubic hair or against her free breast and its protruding nipple. She would pull up the singlet or tee-shirt that Dodie wore and press her tongue on the small protuberance of bosom or the nipples that so easily became harder and more excited. This was as nothing to her attentions towards her sister, whose penis was almost immediately grabbed, massaged and often inserted directly straight into her cunt or, on occasion, her anus. Innocence wouldn’t protest, which upset Dodie the more, but her lover explained that it was the best way she knew of comforting her sister for the heartfelt loss of the black love of her life.
Dodie was torn between her desire to stay with Innocence, whom she loved so deeply, and her need to escape from an environment which had become quite unpleasant and obsessive. She spent rather more time with her other friends, often not returning home: knowing that rather than be surrounded by the beautiful body of the most wonderful lover she’d ever known she’d spend another night listening to the constant thump thump of Chastity’s bed against the wall and the girl’s unrestrained cries of ecstasy. She wondered if she could ever find a solution to her dilemma, - one that would allow her the opportunity to keep open her relationship with her unusually endowed lover.
In the event, it was actually Chastity who provided the excuse. Innocence had often spoken about her desire to continue her school education from where she’d left off and her sister had started discussing the subject with her. One afternoon, after arriving from a long opium-smoking session, Dodie found Chastity and Innocence sitting together in the living room, not making love or even with their arms around each other, but with a whole host of quite dull looking brochures scattered about the floor. They were commenting to each other about courses in subjects as diverse as Politics, Biology, Philosophy and Religion.
“Isn’t it wonderful!” smiled Innocence, seeing Dodie arrive. “We’re going to college.”
“College? Really! Where?”
“O! It’s simply miles away!” replied Chastity lowering a brochure she had which outlined the various extracurricular activities there were. “We’re going to be students.”
“That means you’ll be moving out of here,” commented Dodie thoughtfully.
“Yes, it does,” admitted Innocence sadly, “but we’ve been living here for ever such a long time! It’ll be good to make a change. And I’d like to be properly educated.”
“And they’ve got a lovely swimming pool at this college,” enthused Chastity. “A gym, a sauna and an arts centre. It’ll be wonderful!”
“I suppose I’ll have to find somewhere else to live,” mused Dodie sadly.
Innocence sighed sympathetically. She stood up leaving her brochure on the floor and walked over to Dodie’s forlorn figure wearing only a pair of denim shorts, allowing her breasts full freedom. She put her arms around Dodie’s shoulders and pulled Dodie close to her. “We may be parted,” Innocence said. “But I’m sure we won’t be parted forever!”
This little homily comforted Dodie immeasurably. She may be parted from Innocence, but she was still appreciated. A warm moistness gathered in her crotch as she tightened her grip on Innocence. “I hope you’re right! I so hope you’re right!”
XVI
In Which Gryphon teaches Innocence and Chastity in a college of Further Education; and develops a particular affection for the attractions of Chastity.

Gryphon had enjoyed her work as a school-teacher and it was a great disappointment for her when it became clear that she would have to seriously consider a move to another institution - and as there was such a shortage of suitable places in the district, it had to be to the local college. The job suited her as she was able to indulge in both of her passions: body-building and sex for which her positions as Physical Education and Sex Education teacher gave her plenty of opportunity to practise both. As a P.E. teacher, she could stay as fit as she could, using the school’s training equipment while at the same time instructing her pupils in how to build up their bodies. It was true that few of them were at all as interested in developing bodies as muscular and awesome as her own, but those who did were given every chance for extracurricular activity as she prolonged her working out in the school gym until quite late in the evening. Gryphon loved that hot burning sensation that came after a long session which told her that she had once again pushed her muscular frame to its limits of physical endurance. It particularly gratified her that in her school all Physical Education was done in the nude and she had full opportunity to revel in the presence of the naked bodies of her pupils. She particularly enjoyed outdoor sports on chilly days when her pupils’ nipples were stiff and erect from the cold.
The school was a Topless Girls’ school where the required uniform was a skirt, knickers, socks and shoes, and nothing else. Some of the older girls - the prefects - wore scarves around their necks but otherwise nothing hid the girls’ beautiful newly-formed breasts and their slim waists and shoulders. The sex classes were particularly good for Gryphon, although, of course, this wasn’t where Gryphon had the opportunity to enjoy sex with the pupils. The practical sex was provided by the male Sex Education teachers, who would fuck her in front of the class towards the end of the year - when the subjects relating to sexual organs and theory had been thoroughly covered. In a way, this was the least satisfying part of the Sex Education course as Gryphon had less interest in having sex with men than with young girls for which she reserved the greatest passion. She adored the bodies and sexual innocence of the younger girl, and always cursed the restrictions put on her that prevented her doing more than touching their smooth vaginas when demonstrating how their organs worked.
Her fingers could open wide the vagina of the lucky child chosen to sit in front of the class for demonstration, but hers was the only vagina she was permitted to probe around more physically - pushing her fingers or a dildo deep inside them. She wasn’t even permitted to allow the girls to put their fingers inside. However, in front of a class of beautiful young topless girls she needed little stimulation to excite her when she was demonstrating masturbation and the joys of the female orgasm.
However, she didn’t lack sex with the pupils and this is what hastened her departure from the school. Not all her colleagues appreciated the licence that she took with pupils who assented to seeing her after class in her study or who agreed to extra-curricular sex studies away from the school. However, she wasn’t the only teacher who took such advantage of her wards - though most of the others were men or older women who had somehow kept it far more discreet than she’d managed.
There was no shortage of girls volunteering for her sexual attentions - although Gryphon hoped that it wasn’t solely for the better grades this activity guaranteed them. She hoped that at least some of them enjoyed their passionate love-making in the gym late at night, in the school showers or in the tiny study behind the Sex Education Laboratory. She enjoyed running her hands and tongue over their small or sometimes unformed breasts. She loved to pull down their knickers and skirt - often leaving the socks and shoes on, even though she was always totally naked - and apply her fingers and tongue to their lower orifices. She loved it when they rubbed their bodies against her, and particularly when they could be persuaded to try on one of her extensive collection of dildos, strapped securely around the buttocks, and then thrust again and again deep into her moist and excited cunt. What pleasure could be greater than this! she would muse as once again the sweat of her body would mix with that of her pupil, and the never limpid dildo thrust as deep into her as the selected specification allowed.
Sometimes, she and other teachers would enjoy the pleasure of their pupils at each others’ homes. Some of the male teachers - particularly the Maths and Physics teachers - were particularly keen on practising at home the traditional disciplinary rôles otherwise denied them in the liberal forward-seeking environment of a topless girls’ school. They would take pleasure - and disturbingly, the victims as well, - in punishing the pupils for their school-time misdemeanours with slaps on the buttocks or even with a cane. Some of these girls never seemed satisfied until their buttocks were red and raw, black and blue, from the beatings that they received. The more harshly they were treated, it seemed, the more passionate the subsequent love-making. It often seemed to Gryphon, who joined in this practice without great enthusiasm, that the girls relished the punishment they were getting as their just deserts for the extra grades they were undoubtedly going to gain.
The headmistress was one of those, and the only woman, who took pleasure out of this species of activity, and visits to her home usually entailed the pleasurable company of several pupils. These were particularly passionate evenings for Gryphon - especially as the headmistress took more pleasure from punishing the pupils than from having sex afterwards. On occasions Gryphon’s muscular body would be fawned over by three or four pretty girls - often not yet teenagers - while the headmistress would watch from the sofa exercising her cunt with a cane or even the end of a whip. Even Gryphon thought that the headmistress abused her position of authority as she felt sure that not all the pupils had volunteered for such ill-treatment or had probably not been fully aware of the extent of her peculiar tastes.
However, Gryphon’s departure was determined when the headmistress left after a scandal involving not one of the pupils, but the parent of one whose daughter had never participated in any of these activities (and who consequently had to struggle hard to achieve anything like the grades of her more sexually active and indiscriminate class-mates). Gryphon never really found out all the details, but the husband of this parent was extremely incensed and the headmistress had to leave for another district a long way away. She speculated that perhaps the parent had been beaten like many of the pupils and the evidence of this had been sufficient cause for complaint.
Nevertheless, the new headmistress, a small woman with very small breasts (which she kept as revealed as those of her pupils), was not at all sympathetic to staff who took liberties with their pupils. Several of the previous headmistress’s closest friends were given a very severe dressing down, as she delved into the discrepancies between the pupils’ grades and their ability. Gryphon kept a low profile, knowing that the marks that she gave them (especially in Sex Education) were remarkably consistent with their actual abilities. However, the new headmistress made sufficiently frequent references to Gryphon about how she’d been implicated in the sexual exploitation of her wards, for her to know that her departure wouldn’t be too unwelcome.
And so it was, that Innocence’s and Chastity’s first day as students at King’s College for Further and Technical Education was also Gryphon’s first day as a College Lecturer in Physical Education and General Studies. Gryphon’s greatest disappointment was that the students were of both genders and that they were mostly older than those she’d been teaching before. She was also disappointed that the pupils here were not topless by policy - although several students were so by choice. And, in some cases, were substantially more than topless. But at least she was still teaching, and the College Gym was actually a great deal better equipped than the one at the school.
Chastity was a student in one of Gryphon’s P.E. classes and from the beginning she suspected that this was a girl particularly amenable to extra-curricular sex. She watched Chastity with particular interest from her first day at school - particularly noticing the intimacy she enjoyed with another very pretty girl, with blonde shoulder-length hair and a fairly conservative wardrobe of blouses, skirts and plimsolls. Chastity wore her hair in short plaits and also chose to wear a blouse and skirt most of the time - but her blouse was almost always undone often allowing her breasts to fall out and Gryphon spotted that she never wore knickers underneath her flared skirt. She was slightly disturbed when she learnt that Chastity’s close companion was not a girl-friend, but in fact her sister. There was nothing about their behaviour together that suggested that they didn’t have a healthily intimate relationship.
She noticed that Chastity was fairly indiscriminate in her choice of partners, flirting with both the boys and the girls, and often to be found cuddling or kissing with one or the other with total disregard to what others might think. This gave Gryphon some hope of sexual satisfaction, as she had not as yet built up any sexual relationships with any of her students. She had had sex with a couple of her male colleagues, but this really didn’t give her the satisfaction that she craved. She knew that her very muscular frame, with muscles much larger than those of any other member of staff, was of great fascination to others at the school and she enjoyed demonstrating the superiority of her physical strength over others. So much for the weaker sex! But however hard and frantic the lovemaking, however many times she enticed her colleagues to ejaculate over her firm, unlined torso, letting the semen intermingle in the oils in which she habitually greased herself to accentuate the ripples and contours of her muscles, however many men she allowed to fuck her at the same time, it was the company of young girls that she most longed for.
She made passes towards some of the prettier, more immature looking girls after P.E. classes while everyone was still naked, or after General Studies lessons, but these were always misinterpreted as just kind or helpful statements and never led beyond an innocent pet on the cheek or the caress of a naked behind. Gryphon longed for more passionate encounters, where she could feel the sting of fresh saliva on her face after a young girl’s licks and kisses. She longed again to hold a slim body in her arms while thrusting again and again with her dildo into the child’s anus, and to watch the shivers of pleasure rack the young frame. It was somehow easier at the Topless Girls’ school where there had been a long tradition of intimate staff-pupils relations, than here where students had come from such very different backgrounds and more often than not had had no suspicion that there was more to be had from their teachers than just pedagogical instruction.
She guessed that Chastity knew well enough of the potentials for better staff-student relations, and this was well illustrated after a Cross Country run which she’d been leading and had effortlessly stayed ahead. She’d almost regretted being ahead - although the competitive side of her character wouldn’t allow for anything different - as she’d missed seeing the girls (and, incidentally, boys) running along naked in the midday sun, a sight that always gave her considerably erotic satisfaction. She’d showered and was practising with weights in the Gym, admiring the muscles swelling in her forearms and wrists as she lifted the weights up and down in mechanical rhythm. Soon she’d reached her present target for lifting weights, and with sweat trickling down her face, into her eyes, through the blonde mess of her short hair and down the thick muscles of her neck, she made her way into the changing rooms to have a shower.
She was alerted to Chastity’s presence in the shower by the sound of serious panting and an occasional gasp. Inquisitive as always, Gryphon crept slowly into the shower where the water was still gushing, to see Chastity with another girl. Gryphon paused breathlessly when she recognised Chastity, but also at the sight of the girl who was one for whom she’d reserved particular affection. She was a very slim girl, with a very young body. She barely had breasts at all and certainly no curves to betray her sixteen years. She was also a girl that Gryphon had always considered a lost hope, as she carried around with her an air of untouchable innocence that the teacher believed from previous experience was utterly insurmountable. And yet here she was - a conquest of this sluttish student - enjoying absolutely Chastity’s fingers probing deep inside her cunt and her teeth nibbling at her tiny precise nipples.
Gryphon stood at the corner of the shower room, transfixed by the sight and the girl’s passionate cries. Then she noticed Chastity was looking at her, and smiling while her teeth and mouth wandered away from the nipples and towards the girl’s earlobes. When Gryphon betrayed her emotion with a blush, Chastity grinned broadly and then theatrically inserted her middle finger into the girl’s anus. The girl started slightly, her taut buttocks slightly tightening with recognition of the invasion, but any complaints she might have were muffled by Chastity’s tongue which burrowed deep into her mouth. Gryphon stood fascinated, watching the warm water of the shower cascading over the naked girls while Chastity’s fingers stimulated the girl from front and rear. Half of her wanted to be invited to join and another half felt uncharacteristically embarrassed and just wanted to run away.
It was the latter half that triumphed, and Gryphon wandered off to the Gym, where she sat by the vaulting horse and began frantically masturbating. She pictured again and again the image of Chastity inserting her finger deeper and deeper into the girl’s arse, and she could picture further Chastity taking the girl’s clitoris in her teeth and nibbling at it, while she ejaculated again and again, louder and louder, with her body shaking with passion with greater and greater abandon.
“Why hello there!” she suddenly heard. Gryphon looked up with a startled expression, her fingers moist with vaginal stimulation and her face contorted with the effort of imagination. “You seem to have enjoyed my making love with little Josie as much as I did.”
Gryphon didn’t know what to say. She looked up at Chastity’s naked body, with her red-ribboned plaits just reaching her shoulders and still glistening with drops of water from the shower. She tried to articulate something, but Chastity bade her quiet with a forefinger to her mouth. “You have such a beautiful body, you know,” she commented, placing her hands on Gryphon’s shoulders as she sat below her on the matting. “Those triceps and biceps. All those curves and crevices. And such a lovely firm stomach. And so smooth! Almost to your tiny furry patch...” She kneeled down in front of her teacher and placed a hand on Gryphon’s pubic hair and started stroking. “May I?” she asked, tweaking Gryphon’s clitoris in her fingers. Her teacher could only nod.
And so it was that Gryphon struck up a sexual and romantic attachment to Chastity - the first time with a ward on almost equal terms. She wasn’t able to maintain the status of superiority by rank and age that she managed so easily with other charges. Chastity was not in the slightest impressed by that - although she commented that she now knew how to improve her grades without studying. When Gryphon asked jealously whether this meant she was having sex with her other teachers, Chastity only smiled. Gryphon needn’t have asked though, because she knew from conversations with her colleagues that almost all her male teachers and at least one other female teacher had also had sex with the girl. Her sexual promiscuity had given her quite a reputation in the school - but so many had received pleasure from her that she wasn’t at all censured for it.
Chastity assured Gryphon that she was her favourite lover at the moment. She loved her body, with its mixture of feminine curves - the narrow waist, the full breasts, her little girl lost face - and masculine contours. She loved the firmness and strength of Gryphon’s muscular thighs which could grip so tight they could squeeze all the breath out of her. And the muscles that Gryphon had trained in her pubic region and her buttocks that she could use to stimulate their lovemaking.
Chastity’s sister, Innocence, remained a mystery to Gryphon. Although Chastity talked about her, she never mentioned anything about her sex life or sexual predilections. She heard that quite a while ago she had left home abandoning her education, and that now both she and Chastity were assiduously recommencing their education from where they’d left off. She was convinced by the sisters’ kisses and caresses that the two of them enjoyed frequent sex with each. Often their sexual relations were made more than clear to her as the two might kiss tongue to tongue while Gryphon was looking on, but she never saw the two indulge in genital intimacy. Perhaps Chastity knew, as Gryphon belatedly realised, that her affection for Chastity had become a jealous love, and more than the thought of her beloved having sex with others made her feel distinctly upset.

XVII
In Which Gryphon purchases affection and gains a little satisfaction; the provision of Chastity to those willing to pay; and Gryphon’s discovery of the hidden virtues of Innocence.

Despite the rewards of her affair with Chastity, Gryphon still didn’t feel that her sex-life was wholly satisfactory. She acutely felt the insecurity of having a relationship with a girl who had so many different partners and made no pretence otherwise. She looked for another outlet for her sexual needs, and thought she may have found it in the district near her town-centre house which was famed for its streetwalkers and prostitution. She often passed the roads where the girls, transvestites and transsexuals paraded themselves for sexual services at all times of the day and night.
The prostitutes dressed in all manner of revealing clothes. Stockings, suspenders, garters, basques and even total nudity - but however they dressed, by tradition they kept their groins displayed. This was partly for reasons of identification, as someone so prominently displaying his or her pubic region (often blatantly thrusting it forward!) was quite likely to be selling it as a commodity. It also was a very handy way of being sure of the gender of the particular prostitute as some of the most feminine prostitutes, with quite substantial breasts and good figures, were in fact endowed with penises. Gryphon quite admired the dedication shown by these men towards changing their sex, as it matched the dedication she also had towards building up her own figure - albeit in the opposite direction. Some of the younger prostitutes - and these were the ones to whom Gryphon was particularly enamoured - were of ambiguous gender for quite different reasons. It was the lack of gender signals that their undeveloped bodies generated that meant it was advisable to take a good look at what they had between their legs.
Despite the muscularness of her frame, Gryphon was undoubtedly a woman even though the clothes she wore consisted mostly of track suits or other sportswear. As a result, Gryphon was never approached by any of the prostitutes as she walked home, which she felt was a great shame. She often pleaded to them in her imagination, to turn their bodies towards her, flashing their cunt or penis, smiling welcomingly and asking her whether she fancied a fuck. They never did, as their custom was entirely composed of men, who guiltily walked up and down the street, furtively glancing at the women as they deliberated just whom they wanted to fuck. And those that were not walking, were cruising slowly along in their cars while the prostitutes waited to run towards any car that slowed down sufficiently or actually stopped.
Gryphon tried to pick up courage to pick up a girl, but something about the sordid activity rather disturbed her. She thought of it partly as an admission of her failure to obtain a fully satisfactory sex-life, and partly she felt that it was an unsightly exploitation of her own sex. But on a drizzly day when there were fewer punters and the prostitutes were openly cutting their prices to generate any business at all, she approached a young oriental girl - perhaps only eleven years old - with the proposition. The child was one whom Gryphon had often lusted after as she passed by, feeling great sadness when she saw the girl leading off one or two men with their hands groping around the smooth vagina she showed beneath her white blouse. The child was quite gauche as she stood there, thrusting out her smooth unshaven wares, and today she was wearing a see-through raincoat that didn’t obscure at all her blouse or her smooth crotch while she held up a pretty little umbrella to keep the drizzle off her face.
The girl was more than a little amazed to be approached by a woman - especially one with a physique like Gryphon’s, - but she nervously smiled and then wordlessly led Gryphon along the dark damp streets to her home, which was on the eleventh floor of a tower block. Gryphon felt increasingly uncomfortable as they mounted the urine-smelling steps past graffiti with phrases like We Don’t Give A Fuck!, Niggers Keep Out! and Kevin Sucks Boys’ Dicks! However, they eventually reached the girl’s home which was one of several doors on a balcony looking over an identical building opposite, in front of which there was a constant drip drip of rain coming off the roof and through holes in the plastic guttering.
The girl opened the door with a series of keys, and took Gryphon along a very dingy hallway littered with children’s toys and motorcycle parts to her room which betrayed all the evidence of a girl more keen on pop stars and computer games than on sex with middle-aged men (or for that matter well-built woman P.E. teachers) Gryphon could see that this was not the sort of girl who would ever have been privileged enough to enrol at the Topless Girls’ School, and quite unlikely to get the chances in life that her pupils had. Sex with strangers for money at eleven years of age was of quite a different order to having sex with your teacher in the hope of better grades. As the girl silently removed her few clothes and hung them on the threadbare upholstery of a single chair, Gryphon could hear the sound of the television coming from the living room intermingled with the whine of a young child and the yell of a frustrated mother. She could also hear the constant thumping noise of a stereo system from the flat above, but she had no way of distinguishing what the music might be from its insistent bass rhythm.
Although Gryphon was very practised with sex with children, this was quite a novel experience to her. It was both sordid and in a novel way very erotic. She quite hated herself for it after she’d guiltily paid for the sex with an extra note on top of those she’d agreed to (for which the girl was pathetically grateful). On the other hand this sampling of a world of degradation and disgust was curiously satisfying. Gryphon quite enjoyed the fact that what she was getting was paid services - like having her car serviced, or having a haircut, or getting her clothes dry-cleaned. There was no emotional baggage to carry around, though she felt a certain amount of sympathy for the girl she’d spent more than an hour licking, kissing and finally entering physically with the dildo she’d especially brought for the purpose. The fact that the girl bled from the violence of her sexual activity seemed curiously distant from the real world of sensation. She was, after all, only a prostitute.
Gryphon’s discovery of paid sex became a secret passion. She didn’t feel able to discuss it with anyone. Not with Chastity. Not with Innocence. And certainly not with her colleagues. Had she still been teaching at the Topless Girls’ School she’d probably have confessed it to her headmistress, knowing that in some peculiar perverse way she’d have fully approved her behaviour and would have total sympathy. However, for the prostitutes parading Kingsway, she became quite a frequent sight - especially at the hours when there was least chance of being spotted by any of her colleagues or students.
At first she concentrated on her main passion - which was for little girls - but she felt that with so much variety on offer, she could afford to diversify (and in the competitive cut-throat environment in which they plied their trade their services were quite affordable). She enjoyed the sexual attention of young boys, transsexuals, pregnant women, all sorts. In many cases, she got a privileged view of the prostitutes’ homes which were often rather less well appointed than that of the oriental girl with the raincoat. Sometimes they were filthy squats and the sex took place on soiled mattresses lying on bare and filthy floorboards with the sound of echoing conversation coming from other empty rooms. Sometimes they were in tool-sheds, made to look like bedrooms but with only just about enough room for Gryphon and the prostitute to lie down with their feet banging against the splinters of the door. The worst was when the prostitute had nowhere to take Gryphon - and she’d already agreed to her services - and it was sex standing up in a backyard or a deserted alley-way, with their feet covered in litter and the wind lapping around her bare arse.
Gryphon knew that the prostitutes had mixed feeling about providing their services for a woman rather than a man. On the one hand, Gryphon took much longer to satisfy than a man who could usually be expected to be relieved of his semen within five minutes. On the other hand, sex with Gryphon didn’t necessarily entail either vaginal or anal sex, and some of the more chatty prostitutes told her that often a girl’s cunt just needed a bit of a rest. Gryphon could scarcely agree, but she was aware that her purchase of their services provided the girls with unsuspected variety.
One night as Gryphon was cruising Kingsway she was rather taken by the distant sight of one girl with her hair in pony-tails, wearing a demure blouse and socks, - but her vagina, as always very prominently displayed. This attracted her partly because of her own tastes, but also because here was a girl she’d never seen on display before. She was clearly very open with her offers, leaning out and flashing her cunt boldly at every man who passed by.
However, it came as rather a shock when she approached nearer to see that this prostitute was someone extremely familiar to her. She was, in fact, Chastity, whom Gryphon had never imagined as someone who’d ever find the need to sell herself in this way. From her visits to Chastity’s flat, she’d been rather more impressed by the relative comfort in which she and her sister lived. She hesitated, intending to turn round so that Chastity wouldn’t recognise her - but it was too late.
“Hi there!” Chastity called out cheerfully wandering towards her. “Off home are you?”
“Well, yes,” lied Gryphon who’d really been searching for more paid-for pleasure, but still not wanting to confess to her nocturnal habits. “What are you doing here?”
“What do you think?” Chastity laughed, hitting her gently on the shoulder. “Us students have got to do something to afford our education.”
“Does Innocence do this as well?” wondered Gryphon.
“Innocence? O shouldn’t think so. She’d be terrified if she were confronted with a strange man. And I don’t do this that often - but when I do... It’s real good money! Hey, need the fuck of a lifetime?”
This last was addressed to a short middle-aged man in an anorak who was passing by. He was one of the punters that Gryphon had often seen wandering by. He paused in his stride and nervously examined her. “How much?”
When Chastity answered his question, he nodded and Chastity put her arm through his. “I’ll take you somewhere for a fuck you won’t easily forget.” Gryphon was about to melt away, feeling more than a little upset to see her lover selling herself so cheap (although it was for a little more than she usually needed to pay), but Chastity grabbed her by the arm. “Come along, lover, this’ll be fun!”
The client didn’t appear to object at all as Chastity walked along linking Gryphon on one arm and him on the other. Gryphon felt dragged along by events, and didn’t say a word, even as her lover put her arm around her waist. Chastity chatted all the while with the client to ascertain what his particular sexual preferences were and promising to be able to provide all he wanted and more for the extra costs which she specified in clinical detail. Gryphon’s thoughts concentrated on just where it might be that Chastity might be leading her - her lover didn’t live anywhere near this district and she was sure that she wasn’t someone who would use a backyard or a patch of grass for a fuck.
In this she was right as Chastity led the two of them to a quite nice small house tucked away down a private road more noted for its herbaceous borders than its brothels. She unlinked her arm from Gryphon’s and rang the doorbell. After only a few seconds the door was opened by a girl Gryphon recognised from the school but didn’t actually teach. She was a shy very skinny girl with blonde plaits and wearing jeans and tee-shirt. “Oh, it’s you again! It’s the fourth time this evening. If Mummy were here...”
“But she isn’t,” smiled Chastity. “Let us in.”
The girl obeyed, eyeing Gryphon suspiciously as they walked through the porch into a wide hallway. This was quite unlike the kinds of houses Gryphon usually was escorted into, and she could see that Chastity’s client was also very impressed. “I haven’t managed to clean up since the last one...” reproved the girl, leading the three of them on to a bedroom plastered with posters of film-stars and in which a compact disc was playing some inappropriately frantic dance music.
“You’ll get your percentage, Camille. And you can get to watch again,” Chastity replied, methodically guiding the client to the bed and pulling down his trousers. His penis was standing fully erect and he was clearly rather enjoying being in the company of so many women. Chastity pushed his trousers down below his knees, while running the fingers of her other hand up and down the length of his prick. “You can watch as well, Gryphon, sweetest.”
Gryphon felt she had very little choice as she sat down on the floor underneath a travel poster while the girl who owned the room sat frowning but unprotesting on her chair. She watched bemused as Chastity lay on her back - not taking any more clothes off and guided the man’s penis into her cunt. For the next few minutes, Gryphon and she watched in fascinated silence, with the empty space filled with the ecstatic shouts and cries of the singers on the compact disc, while the client pushed in and out of her cunt, his buttocks heaving towards them. Uncharacteristically, Chastity made no cries of pleasure as he continued his thrusts. It wasn’t too long until he gasped hard and fast, and presumably having released his sperm he collapsed on top of Chastity’s body. Gryphon’s lover lay there smiling cheekily at Gryphon and Camille, and then whispered into the man’s ear. Whatever it was she said, he appeared to agree to and also to whatever the cost of it was.
He then stood up and so did Chastity, who approached Gryphon and lifted her up by her shoulders. “I told him that you were my teacher,” she said by way of explanation as she unzipped Gryphon’s track suit. Chastity’s teacher felt unable to protest as her clothes were steadily removed, and she appeared naked in front of Chastity’s client and Camille. She found her clitoris being exercised and soon surrendered herself to the familiar warmth of her lover’s body. The sex this time was considerably more ecstatic, and Gryphon was able to observe the client masturbating furiously - clearly unsettling Camille who nevertheless sat in stunned silence. Her love-making was rather disturbed when she felt some droplets of warm liquid dropping on to her broad back as her muscles were rippling with the tensions of lovemaking. Startled she turned her head, not too surprised to see the client’s penis spurting long streams of semen over her and her lover.
When he’d released his semen, Chastity unceremoniously halted the lovemaking, and led the client downstairs leaving Gryphon and Camille alone in the bedroom. Gryphon was exhausted and feeling somewhat filthy. Camille looked at her with a long melancholy stare that fit very well with her long thin face. Gryphon felt obliged to say something to comfort the girl - fighting her own desire to take the girl’s jeans off and to apply her tongue to her young cunt. “Does Chastity often come here?” she asked weakly, leaning forward on her broad forearms. Camille made no reply, so Gryphon repeated the question.
“It’s the fourth time this evening,” Camille replied. “The fourth dirty disgusting man! And the third evening Chastity’s done this...”
Gryphon realised belatedly that the girl was feeling quite understandably exploited, and she also knew that she couldn’t really say anything which could either justify Chastity’s behaviour or even comfort her. Furthermore, her own participation rather compromised herself as an independent witness.
“Just because Mummy’s not here! What would she think if she saw those horrible men fucking on my bed. I’ll have to put all the sheets in the washing machine - and Mummy’ll wonder why I’ve got so clean and tidy all of a sudden!” Camille pushed a hand over her forehead and through her hair. “Never again. Never again.”
Chastity appeared again, counting a number of notes. “He thought you were great, Gryphon!” she announced cheerfully handing her a couple of notes. She then kneeled down in front of Camille and took the trembling girl in her arms. “...And Camille, sweetest, my dearest love, you are so wonderful! Only someone as beautiful, as kind, as understanding, as you could help me in my time of need!” She handed the girl a couple of notes, and then showered her face with kisses. Gryphon could see that here was yet another of Chastity’s conquests, whom she’d presumably decided was worth getting to know better for the accommodation she offered. She also felt a burning flush of envy as she watched Chastity passionately kiss Camille full on the mouth and massage her young small breasts under the tee-shirt.
When Chastity had at last finished, it was clear that Camille had sufficiently forgiven her for her exploitation to want rather more lovemaking, but Chastity was not ready to oblige. “I’ll best show my teacher home,” she smiled.
“Can’t you stay?” pleaded Camille.
“Your Mum’s due home soon, isn’t she?” smiled Chastity by way of explanation. She led Gryphon away, after she’d put her track suit back on, and as she walked out she softly commented: “I wondered if I’d ever be able to get away from her...”
“Sorry?” wondered Gryphon.
“Camille,” explained Chastity, opening the front door and leading them out into the street. “She’s so possessive!”
“Possessive?” Gryphon felt fairly possessive herself about her errant lover. “How did you get to know her?”
“How do you think? I’m her first lover as well! But I really don’t want to get tied down with a wimp like her. She thinks that I’ll give her another session - but she was so boring! Not like you, darling!” She squeezed Gryphon’s muscular buttocks. “You’re a real lover! Shall we go back to your place?”
Gryphon felt thoroughly helpless and completely manipulated, but she nodded. “Yes, I’d enjoy that,” she admitted sadly.
The fact that Gryphon lived so close to the main drag where the prostitutes hung out was seen as a great boon to Chastity who took very little time in persuading her teacher to let her use her flat to bring her clients back. At first Gryphon made an effort to be in whenever Chastity announced that she’d be back for a night of business - but she didn’t enjoy it at all. She didn’t enjoy watching her student lover being fucked on what was admittedly her spare bed but one on which she herself had sex occasionally. She had again tried, but really didn’t derive much joy from, participating in the love-making. She’d never found men that attractive at the best of times, and precious few of Chastity’s clients could ever be described by even the most charitable as attractive. The saddest aspect, Gryphon thought, was their total lack of imagination in their lovemaking combined with some very sad fantasies that said more about a self-recognition of their inadequacies - and not only in sexual matters - than it did about the potentials of sexual adventure.
Gryphon found she preferred to find an excuse to get away while Chastity was servicing her clients and pick up a prostitute for her own purposes for which she would gladly pay more to extend the period of lovemaking. This activity though was palling quite rapidly as Gryphon found herself imagining the girls she was fucking or sucking were just girls like Chastity. And then the painful thoughts of her lover lying in on her spare bed with her legs open while a hairy-arsed man thrust his buttocks back and forth and looking rather apathetically at something immeasurably more fascinating in the design of the lamp-shade.
Gryphon visited Chastity’s own flat rather less often these days. She felt that her relationship was already petering out not very long after it had started and that her favours to Chastity had fast become more akin to the financial gain that she got from Chastity’s services (which barely covered the costs of the prostitutes she’d be using in the meantime). Chastity must have realised this, as she became rather more insistent that Gryphon should visit her.
“I think it’s about time I properly introduced you to Innocence,” she announced to Gryphon one day, after her (it seemed) eleventh client that night. Gryphon thought she knew what her student meant by this. It was just a euphemistic way of describing having sex with Chastity’s sister - which she looked forward to immensely having been very much won over by the girl’s beauty, her modesty and the suggestion she somehow imparted of being a very passionate lover.
She could see though that Innocence hadn’t herself suggested the idea when she went to Chastity’s flat to fulfil her lover’s promise. The girl wasn’t as excited by the prospect as Chastity so clearly was and seemed to find endless excuses to delay going to bed with Gryphon and her sister. This was even after Gryphon and Chastity had long since stripped off their clothes and had enjoyed nearly an hour of lovemaking together, watched by Innocence sitting on a sofa sipping the last glass of wine left from the bottle Gryphon had brought along with her for the occasion. Gryphon felt almost embarrassed by the hugeness of her muscular frame, the broadness of her back, the leanness of her stomach and the prominence of the veins in her arms. It seemed somehow so indelicate compared to the softness of Innocence’s sweet little body.
Finally, and after some cajoling from Chastity, Innocence agreed to disrobe for her and her lover. Gryphon’s heart skipped a beat as she examined the pure round orbs of the Innocence’s full breasts, the perfectly formed aureate nipples, the slender waist , the smooth thighs - so beautifully proportioned: young and slim and firm. However the palpitations of her heart were as nothing to the near asphyxiation she reached when Innocence was persuaded to pull down the silk knickers she’d left until last and revealed a perfectly formed and now semi-erect penis. How could such a beautiful girl be so divinely blessed? Gryphon asked herself while Chastity took full advantage of Gryphon’s sexual excitement and buried almost the whole of her fist into Gryphon’s muscular vulva. She felt close to fainting as Innocence strode across the room towards her sister and teacher, her beautiful figure exactly like her dearest fantasies of beautiful women but carrying nonetheless a perfectly formed penis standing erect in front of her just waiting for Gryphon to put her mouth around.
And this she did, after Chastity had shown her that Innocence’s penis didn’t reject the advances of her sister’s lips and tongue. She traced her tongue around the moist full-veined length of it, felt the glans prod gently against the top of her palate and then slide (so smoothly!) down her throat releasing that smell of male sex which Gryphon had never really appreciated so favourably before. She let her tongue wander around the hairs of the testicles, letting one hard ball into her mouth and nibbled gently while watching the frisson of pleasure it gave to the long length of unsheathed penis.
It wasn’t unsheathed for long, as Chastity opened her legs and allowed her sister’s prick full entry first into her vagina and then, when it was fully moistened the anus at which Gryphon had been prodding earlier with her middle finger and lapping it avidly with her tongue. And then it was Gryphon’s turn as Chastity helped her sister move her erect penis into ... no! not that! ... straight into her arse without first priming her vagina. Then as Gryphon was experiencing a series of more rapid and intense orgasms than she could remember - her eyes nearly popping out of their sockets, her tongue raw from the bites of her own tongue, her nose releasing snot from its own confused intensity - there came the feel of the entry of a far firmer and much larger phallus in her vagina. It was, inevitably, Chastity who had taken a large dildo - easily eighteen inches long - and was forcing it into Gryphon’s front entrance as deeply as she could.
Gryphon gasped and shouted and yelled and screamed as the intensity of the penetration reached to the core of her being, threatened to tear her heart out from the muscular frame in which it was restrained and as her tongue throbbed with dehydration. She flung herself forward with exhaustion and lay flat on Innocence’s sheets - a mass of rippling muscle and smooth hard skin, buttocks rippling with tension and her massively strong hands gripping tightly at the corners of the sheet, threatening to tear the entire bed in half.
After this, Gryphon saw rather less of her student and her sister. She sensed that this lovemaking - in all its intensity and passion - was not so much a prelude for more to come but rather the final and most intense phase of a relationship which left Gryphon feeling rather more soiled than satisfied. She continued to teach Chastity and on occasion the two of them would make love in neutral territory. Never again at Gryphon’s flat nor that of the two sisters. More often in the gym after school or in the quieter corners of the playing field. She didn’t make love to Innocence again. She felt rather frightened to do so. The natural unrequested assets of Innocence conflicted too much with her own pursuit of self-built perfection and she felt that the full woman’s figure that the girl had departed too far from her first passion, which was still for the younger girl’s body. This was after all why she had first taken up the profession of teaching.
XVIII
In Which Purity is reconciled with Innocence; Purity is separated from Chastity; and Purity appreciates the value of Twelve, but is displeased by the association with Chastity.
Purity hadn’t seen Innocence for such a long time, and she was very pleased when she heard that she and her sister had left Wonderground. She’d never cared to visit a place with such a poor reputation for racial discrimination, so it was with rather more enthusiasm than might otherwise have been the case she took the train from Brook to the city of Labia where Innocence was studying at the Further Education College. As the train travelled along, passing the fields and forests that divided Brook from the suburbs of Labia, Purity toyed with the idea of returning to education herself, but reasoned she was having rather too much fun being free and single.
She’d left the commune. She’d had quite enough of lentil-burgers and nut-loafs, and had been staying in a friend’s flat in the village of Noir, but when she received such a welcoming and chatty letter from Innocence telling her about her life since leaving Brook it would have taken a great deal to dissuade her from setting off to be reunited with her old school-friend. She reluctantly put on some clothes for the journey - basically being just a pair of cut-off denim shorts, large air-ware soled boots and a rucksack over her shoulders containing all the possessions she ever though worth taking around with her. On leaving the commune, she’d also bit by bit abandoned the styles she’d adopted there: she now had her hair cut very short (not quite shaved off) and she’d started shaving her legs again - and had recently even started shaving under her armpits. She enjoyed the fresh feeling it gave her - but she still didn’t feel inclined to shave her vagina like so many other girls were doing these days.
When she arrived at Labia Central, she was aware of being rather earlier than she’d promised Innocence when she’d phoned up earlier. She dragged her rucksack out behind her and wandered around the platform looking for something interesting to do. She had absolutely ages to kill, and the newsagents seemed to sell nothing of the remotest interest to her. She put a few coins into a vending machine to receive some tasteless coffee in a plastic cup (totally against the principles of the commune who’d oppose the waste of plastic not to mention the dangerous influence of caffeine). She then wandered into the waiting room to wait for Innocence, this being the rendezvous point that they’d previously decided on.
Purity wasn’t the only one in the waiting room. A man and woman were locked in a passionate embrace in the corner just by the waiting room gas-fire and just under a poster featuring a naked man fellating another man advertising the wonders of express delivery services. Purity opened up the newspaper that she’d bought for her outward bound journey, and returned reluctantly with a sigh to the crossword she’d all but abandoned earlier. However as often happened, she managed to finally crack one of the stubborn clues on which so many other solutions relied and in a spate of activity she knocked off several other clues. She was engrossed for several minutes, but was brought to attention by the familiar sounds of ecstatic gasps and heavy breathing. She peered over her newspaper to see that the couple had rather departed from their more innocent canoodling and the man was in the process of fucking the woman quite openly, with her legs wrapped around his waist. Even in Brook, openly making love in such public places was not considered particularly tasteful, and Purity watched in some fascination as the two became wholly immersed in the intensity of their passion.
She noticed Innocence hurrying along the platform towards the waiting room, obviously aware that she’d inadvertently arrived rather late. With some relief, Purity deposited her newspaper in a waste-paper bin, and dashed out of the waiting room to meet her old school friend again. She had grown her hair a lot longer since she’d left the Convent, Purity noted. It was now she, not Innocence, who had the much shorter hair. It was long and flowed over her shoulders, a white tee-shirt worn over her voluptuous breasts, a short flared white skirt and knee-length socks, which were also white. Innocence looked every part the quality of what her name suggested. She ran over to Purity and pulled her friend’s black body against her chest, and once again there was the beautiful reassuring smell of her long hair on Purity’s face. The two girls kissed long and hard, their tongues deep inside each other’s mouths. Purity grasped at Innocence’s breasts under the tee-shirt while her lover massaged the round fullness of her buttocks. Purity could feel the hardness of Innocence’s erect penis pressing against her side through the lines of her skirt.
“Who gives a shit?” thought Purity, as with a sudden urge she guided Innocence and herself out of sight of most of the platform, and pulled down her shorts while at the same time freeing Innocence’s penis from the confines of her knickers. It was as beautiful as she’d remembered it: erect and smooth, veins frantically pumping in the blood and standing out distinctly. Warm and hard! Throbbing and firm! Within seconds, Purity guided it into her moist and appreciative cunt, giving a gasp of involuntary pleasure as it slid into her. (Oooh! So easily!) Innocence then thrust away at Purity, her buttocks hidden from sight by her skirt, with a pair of shorts lying at her feet and a poster supporting her heaving arse just behind her, advertising the many delightful places that could be so easily reached by train.
Eventually - and too soon, thought Purity - the passion of the moment exploded in a release of hot semen that gushed free of Purity’s hairy cunt and dripped down onto her now smoothly shaven thighs where they could be easily seen against the darkness of her skin. With a bit of post-coital haste, the two of them straightened themselves up before heading to the flat that Innocence and her sister were renting near the college.
Labia was a town full of students - university, art school, seminary, technical college and academy students. Purity felt distinctly inferior in her lack of education as she passed the colleges that lined the main streets. She was also impressed by the sisters’ flat. Where had they got the money together to afford such a nice flat? And full of so many expensive things! After her voluntarily Spartan life in the commune she felt rather overwhelmed by the computers, videos, stereos, luxurious furniture, etcetera, that filled their home.
“Student grants must be extremely generous!” Purity gasped as she settled down on the sofa opposite Chastity who had hair nearly as short as her own, wore a very tight short skirt and black silk stockings.
“Not at all!” Innocence’s sister replied. “Most students don’t know how they can manage at all.”
“But you live in such luxury!” gasped Purity as she sank into the deep recesses of an armchair which simply by virtue of being covered in leather would never have been permitted into the commune.
“I don’t know how we do it,” Innocence admitted, as she sat on the arm of the chair and ran her hands up and down her school-friend’s bare arms. “I think it must have something to do with the part-time evening work that Chastity does. And, as I told you in my letters, we made a lot of money while we were still in Wonderground.”
“It’s wonderful here!” enthused Purity, leaning against Innocence’s bare breasts and feeling the nipple brush against her cheek. “It’s perfect!”
Purity had never been very fond of Chastity when they went to the same school and despite her intentions of being more charitable towards the sister of her school-day lover she felt no great feelings of affection towards her now. While at school, Purity had felt that her lack of feeling for the girl had been from some kind of jealousy, but now she felt she had some quite genuine reasons for her dislike. Partly this was from the discovery she made fairly soon of the sisters’ incestuous relationship. It wasn’t just that she was prudish in that particularly direction, though it was an activity she’d never have dreamed of having with either her brother or sister. Rather it was more her feeling that Innocence was very much the exploited partner in a relationship which Chastity was able to take advantage of by virtue of the closeness they’d had from birth. She got rather irritated by the occasions when Chastity would intervene in her lovemaking with Innocence and insist that her sister fuck her at least as hard as she’d previously been fucking Purity.
It was true that Innocence got some pleasure out of the lovemaking, though Purity felt sure that she’d never seen her instigate it and always seemed rather apologetic as she entered her sister’s ever-waiting cunt. She and Innocence might be having a most glorious fuck - she’d be lost in the waves of her passion with trickles of her own vaginal juices mixing with earlier semen released by her lover, when suddenly she’d find that there was an interloper with her mouth around Innocence’s balls, licking the length of her glorious penis or locking her mouth viciously with Innocence’s. There as always would be Chastity getting quite obvious pleasure from the power she was able to exert over her sister.
Purity also believed that Chastity was treating her sister rather more as a reliable standby than as a true lover, as she would often bring home with her girls from the college and she knew not whom she’d have sex with. There seemed to be an ever-changing series of girls (and very occasionally boys) who would be led by Chastity to her bedroom, the bathroom or would be found in the throes of passion in the living room. So many of them seemed to be very young - much younger than any of the students that would be going to the college. On occasion they seemed to be more children than consenting adults - particularly the occasional boy.
The sympathies that Purity felt were always directed towards the lover Chastity brought back - they often seemed rather naïve and unsure of themselves. In fact, Purity was convinced that a rather unseemly high proportion of them were virgins. It upset her to think that for these girls their first experiences of sex should be with someone like Chastity who almost certainly the following day or the day after that be having sex with another person whom Purity had never seen before and would probably never see again. Some of the girls were quite clearly quite tearful and unhappy after their experiences - and Purity imagined would be less enthusiastic in ever repeating.
She could only guess what activities Chastity indulged with these young naïfs, but there was uncomfortable evidence left behind. The smell of urine in the bath where she’d taken them or even on the bed sheets. The traces of blood on the sheets, on the carpet or even just stubbornly left on Chastity’s thighs or the dildos she often used. Some of these instruments of sexual pleasure seemed to be of quite cruel if impressive dimensions and even Purity after her years of fucking blanched at the idea of them entering her vagina or her anus, where she knew from the odd blood-stained stool left in the toilet by a tearful visitor they had been used.
“Really, Chastity,” she one day rebuked her lover’s sister after yet another young girl had left. “Couldn’t you be a little more considerate?” She felt extremely sorry as the tear-stained face glimpsed her as she left through the door that Purity was entering. The girl was probably no more than eleven years old and had had some of her clothes rather torn by Chastity’s rough lovemaking.
“What do you mean?” spat back the girl, angry at being even mildly chastised.
“The way you treated that girl! I saw how she was stroking her arse and I’m sure that’s piss I can smell.”
“What’s it to you what I do with my lovers?”
“I was just saying that I thought you ought to think more about the people you make love with. I’m sure they didn’t want to lose their virginity in such a brutal way.”
Chastity snarled as she removed the slightly brown and red-stained dildo she’d had strapped to her otherwise naked body. “Firstly, what makes you think that little slut was a virgin. And secondly even if she was who are you to say how she’d want to lose her virginity. And thirdly I just don’t agree with you that I’m brutal.”
“But, Chastity,” interceded Innocence, who appeared from the bedroom naked and with her penis still slightly erect after having made love to Purity. “You must admit that you’re a little bit brutal...”
“Not at all!”
“Well, you sometimes get pretty rough with me, and I’ve noticed you do get a little bit rough with your lovers.”
“Are you siding with your black lover against me, Innocence?”
“What do you mean, Chastity? Are you still bitter about Kedi leaving you?”
“I don’t care what you and your hippy friend think. I’ll do ... exactly ... what I like!” With that Chastity span around with her dildo in one hand and marched straight into the living room where she turned on the television and watched a sex comedy which she’d normally have sneered at for being too tame, with the volume deliberately turned up loud.
Purity’s criticism of Chastity marred the atmosphere in the flat from then on, and Purity soon found that she’d rather preferred the days when Chastity would intervene in her lovemaking with Innocence. Instead she became more possessive of her sister and frequently denied her of her lover’s caresses. She became more polite than friendly with her conversation with Purity and deliberately avoided allowing it to become more intimate. Even when Purity made a gesture of putting a hand on Chastity’s hand in the hope that it would lead to an unfreezing of the coolness between them, this was just left uncommented and ignored. Eventually she had no choice but to remove her hand and wander away.
Occasionally, Chastity would come up with some rude caustic statements. Some of these were about Purity’s perceived prudishness, where Chastity would pretend to seek her approval before taking another underage girl upstairs - “If it’s all right with you, of course, Purity?” Sometimes these were harsh comments about her being an old hippy with too much of a fondness for lentils, alternative living and never wearing clothes. She felt very vulnerable on this account, as she was still a vegetarian and definitely never wore clothes any clothes around the house. They still made her feel very uncomfortable. Some of Chastity’s comments were pure spiteful racism about her colour: such as references to not seeing her in the dark or not noticing if she were dirty or not. Considering that her lover for so long had also been black, it made Purity wonder if the object of her sarcasm was really herself.
She knew she couldn’t stay for long in this atmosphere, and she felt torn between her desire to leave Chastity and her desire to stay with Innocence. A compromise which she tried hard to persuade Innocence to accept was that when the vacation came she should come away with Purity for some travelling together. In the meantime, she treasured her moments of passion with Innocence on those nights when Chastity didn’t make first claim or drag her off (as she’d never done before) to become an active participant in her abuse of her young lovers.
“Innocence, darling! I’m home!” Purity called out as she pushed open the door to the flat after another futile day of looking for work in the city of Labia. There was no reply. “Innocence!” She shouted again, wondering where her lover might be. She knew she wouldn’t be with Chastity as she’d seen her sister walking in town with one of her college friends. She pushed open the door to their bedroom to see Innocence in bed with another girl whose very red lipsticked mouth was oozing semen from Innocence’s penis that was thrust deep inside while Innocence was greedily lapping at her cunt.
Purity had never seen this girl before, and her appearance came as rather a shock to her. She was totally depilated. Her vagina was shaved, her head was shaved and even her eyebrows were shaved. This gave her a very odd appearance as there was nothing to delimit her forehead from her face. Purity stood at the door in a short skirt and white blouse she’d borrowed from Innocence as the two naked girls continued in their passionate lovemaking - the strange girl only noting her arrival with a disarmingly friendly smile. She stood there for several minutes not at all sure where to put herself, until Innocence saw her there and with a little gasp of embarrassment straightened herself up while the strange girl wrapped herself around her. She had very pale skin that highlighted the freckles around her nose and shoulders.
“You’ve not met Twelve have you? She’s a friend we made when we were living in the country.”
“Pleased to meet you,” said the girl smiling and still holding Innocence’s semi-erect penis covered as it was with the slime of her vagina. She leaned over with her free hand to shake Purity’s. “You must be Purity. Innocence has told me so much about you.”
Twelve’s hand wandered upwards from Purity’s hand to her neck and then with a little force the skinny girl pulled her face down to her own, almost unbalancing her in the process. She pushed her tongue deep into Purity’s mouth and there was once again the familiar taste of Innocence’s semen mixed with Twelve’s saliva and some other more exotic tastes that Purity couldn’t easily identify. Within seconds Twelve and Innocence had stripped her of all her clothes and the three bundled together in a mass of black and white flesh. She relished the feel of her tongue on the slight stubble of Twelve’s crown and around her vagina. She appreciated the way Twelve persuaded Innocence’s penis to regain its previous glory and assisted her in thrusting it deep inside her cunt, while she licked and chewed her clitoris and the lips of her vagina.
Purity was not happy about the way this girl had interposed herself so easily between her and Innocence, but she had to admit to actually rather liking this strange girl. She soon identified the sole piece of jewellery she wore which was a small gold stud in her clitoris that felt so smooth and hard against her tongue and which Twelve adored having nibbled. She was also a welcome relief to the tension in the flat that continued between her and Chastity who nonetheless soon fixed her attention on Twelve when she came home. Purity was grateful for the distraction it provided Chastity as the two started sharing the same bed, leaving her with more time with Innocence.
It was impossible to really dislike Twelve who was very fair and selfless with her lovemaking - paying more attention to giving pleasure than to receiving it, and the source of many of Purity’s more passionate orgasms these days. She enjoyed their evenings out together, away from Chastity and her stream of young lovers, either with Innocence and quite frequently without her, as she was so intent on her homework. Twelve was very chatty company who easily made more friends in Labia than Purity had ever done and rather more interesting company as well.
She was a strange companion to be with: her lips so red and the rest of her so bare and hairless (an effect she achieved by the occasional waxing as well as by shaving). She wore an outfit of leather straps which pulled in on the contours of her buttocks and just about hid the lips of her vagina - although Purity was sure she could sometimes feel the stud of her clitoris as they groped together in the dark shadows of a night club or a pub. Her nipples appeared through the straps around her breasts that did nothing to disguise their smallness and on occasion she would wear a collar around her neck that she was sure originally belonged to a large dog. She also affected to wear small fingerless leather gloves which didn’t protect her fingers from the stain of nicotine or cannabis that she so habitually smoked. This last affectation was the one that disconcerted Purity the most as tobacco was almost totally banned in the commune (although most other drugs were not). The fumes sometimes made her feel positively unwell and she was always aware of the taste of it on Twelve’s tongue and around her stained teeth.
Twelve also had a taste for the kind of sex games that Chastity practised and was quite pleased to participate where both Purity and Innocence had reservations. She was, however, somewhat more tender with Chastity’s young lovers than Innocence’s sister ever was. Although Purity always felt a measure of concern for the children or older girls that entered into their grasps, she noticed that they usually seemed less troubled afterwards (even if Chastity sometimes looked dissatisfied). It was reassuring to see Twelve kissing them tenderly goodbye, sometimes for several minutes, before they left. Some of the sex games Chastity and Twelve practised had an element of perversion in them, Purity was sure. There was sometimes a dribble of urine on Twelve’s hairless thighs or even down her face. Sometimes there was even the odd scratch or bruise to be found somewhere or other on Twelve’s body - perhaps more visible in contrast to the paleness of her skin and the slight impression of blue veins on her high cheeks. Twelve only laughed when Innocence or Purity commented about it. She never gave a full account of her activities with Chastity - and Purity felt that she didn’t really wish to know, either.
When Twelve discovered Purity’s plan to leave with Innocence during her vacation to travel around the country, she positively bubbled with enthusiasm. At first, Purity was worried that this meant that she wanted to come as well, which was not what was really intended. Purity had hoped to spend more time alone with Innocence, well away from what she perceived as the malign influence of her sister, but Twelve had somehow come to the same conclusion herself.
“Don’t worry, I’ll look after Chastity!” She commented. “It’ll be such fun to have the flat all to ourselves!” However, she was very eager to describe places to visit, things to do, delicacies to eat and customs to be wary of. Purity looked forward to the vacation as if she was the one who was the student having a well-deserved break.
Twelve persuaded Purity to shave off her own pubic hair which made her groin feel quite vulnerable and tender, but undoubtedly added a new sensation to her lovemaking as she could better feel Innocence’s pubic hairs stroke against her bare skin. She didn’t enjoy the itchiness that pertained after more than a day’s growth, but she felt it was a small price to pay for the new sensitivity she’d gained. However, Twelve couldn’t persuade her to dress more like her or her friends. And she wouldn’t shave her head or eyebrows either. She just wasn’t convinced that it would suit her. Chastity also changed her appearance, but like Purity she stopped short at shaving her head or eyebrows, but did adopt a costume of straps like Twelve’s, though hers were of plastic, lycra or lace. This made her look both younger and older than she actually was - but Purity thought it didn’t make her look any more attractive. In fact, Purity was convinced that Chastity looked rather harsher and more unsympathetic than before.

XIX
In Which Alice rediscovers Innocence and learns the virtues of Purity; in which Innocence and Purity are shown in the practise of religious devotion; and in which Innocence leaves Chastity and Purity loses Innocence.

The fruition of all plans is often much less than the ambitions associated with their formulation, and so it was with the vacation that Purity had planned together with Innocence. They had scarcely been away a day when over a drink in a café that was near the hostel they were staying at they found themselves scaling down their plans to much more manageable proportions for the time available. It was then that Innocence suggested that they should visit her friend Alice whom she’d not seen for a long time.
“I’ve always been a bit nervous visiting her, because she didn’t really get on very well with Chastity,” she exclaimed.
“Who does?” bitterly commented Purity.
“That’s a bit unfair,” Innocence said in her sister’s defence, but significantly not contradicting the assertion.
It was a couple of days later that Purity and Innocence arrived at Alice’s house, wearing robust shoes, shorts and tee-shirts. Alice lived in a part of the country that Purity had never visited before, but it was very suburban and quiet. She enjoyed the leafy greenness of it all, but she didn’t relish at all the stares that she got as she walked along. She wasn’t sure it was because there weren’t many young women her age so relatively lightly clad or if it was because she was the only black face around. Alice’s home was a quite dilapidated terraced cottage in a quite anonymous street. A red telephone box stood in front of her house by a row of quite old cars composed in equal measure of rust and metal. Alice, herself, when she opened the door was completely naked, which seemed very unusual in this town with long hair down to her waist that obscured her small breasts but not her light covering of pubic hair. When she saw Purity there with Innocence, she started as if in a kind of shock.
“You! Is it you!” she cried.
Purity wasn’t sure what to say, but she smiled broadly.
“Hello, Alice! I hope you don’t mind us turning up unannounced like this,” said Innocence. “Meet Purity. A good friend of mine who I’ve known from school.”
“Oh! Purity! A school friend!” Alice remarked. “Well, come in. Come in. I’m sorry I seemed so startled. I just thought Purity was someone else.”
“You mean, you thought she was Kedi?” suggested Innocence, as she and her lover brought their bags into the small narrow hallway.
“I’m afraid you’re right,” Alice admitted.
The house inside was decorated quite well, with thick wallpaper, framed pictures of cats and other animals and rather a lot of mirrors. Alice escorted them into her living room, where Purity and Innocence sat on the sofa, while she busied herself with making some tea.
“I hope you don’t mind us staying for a couple of days, Alice?” asked Innocence. “It’s so long since we last met and I don’t want to appear to be imposing on your hospitality at all.”
“That’s fine!” smiled Alice. “I’m quite grateful for visitors. It can sometimes get quite lonely, you know, living by oneself.”
“Don’t you share the house with Dinah?”
“No, not any more. And I can’t say I regret that at all. For all I love my sister, I feel so much happier without her around. And in any case it was beginning to get very strained the two of us living on top of each other. I could hardly feel I had a life of my own. And, as you know, there are other things that complicate matters.”
“Yes, there are,” agreed Innocence sadly. Purity couldn’t be sure as she sat on the sofa sipping the tea that Alice had prepared whether her lover was reflecting on her troubled relationship with her own sister, but she was quite convinced that she was.
“Did you and your sister part on good terms?” wondered Purity.
“What a question!” laughed Innocence embarrassedly.
“Well, not totally,” admitted Alice. “And being apart does have its disadvantages. It’s a lot more expensive for a start. And I don’t get to meet all of Dinah’s friends so often. But all in all it’s much better. I feel much more independent. And I’m sure we get on better together than we used to.”
The three girls spent a long time chatting and reminiscing, sitting quite a distance apart on separate chairs. Purity felt constrained by politeness because she knew that Alice and Innocence had a relationship together in the past and would almost certainly like to spend time together. She also realised that both girls were less than totally forthcoming and would wait almost indefinitely for the other to take the initiative. She could catch the odd glance from the two girls’ eyes that told her that it was merely a question of finding the right opportunity and all would be well. She knew she shouldn’t feel such an encumbrance, but she was certain that if she weren’t there it would be easier for all concerned.
“You know, we haven’t brought any wine with us!” remarked Purity as it was approaching evening and the inevitable time in which alcohol would need to be imbibed.
“That doesn’t matter! I’ve got a bottle in the fridge.” Alice protested.
“We couldn’t dream of imposing on your hospitality as much as that!” Purity insisted. “Where might I go to buy a bottle?”
It was quite a way away along unfamiliar streets, but Purity dawdled there and dawdled back in the hope that in the time she was away Innocence and her friend would have picked up some of their boldness. It was not a pleasant wander for her, as she was very painfully conscious of the stares that she received from the older men and women around. And it wasn’t as if she was even showing her cunt. Or even her nipples! It was a relief for her to return to Alice’s house and to let herself in with the key that Alice had provided.
Her hopes for her lover’s return to intimacy with Alice were not disappointed as the two of them were lying together enmeshed in one other’s arms and had clearly been kissing each other. However, they hadn’t progressed too far, as although Alice was naked, Innocence had only stripped off her tee-shirt and was still wearing her shorts. Purity could see that the two of them would be sharing the bed together and that she would be sleeping alone on the spare mattress.
This indeed was what happened after they’d drunk both the bottles of white wine that Purity had brought back with the quantities of fish that Alice had prepared for dinner. They’d chatted over the sound of Alice’s choice of music, which was both bizarre and melodic, and got increasingly tipsy. Alice and Innocence were entwined increasingly closely in each other’s bodies, and Innocence had even stripped down to just her knickers. Purity had long since discarded all her clothes - feeling so much more comfortable being so unconstrained and felt the pile of the carpet prick into the dark flesh of her buttocks. Alice had many uncomplimentary things to say about Chastity, which Purity felt no compunction about echoing or supplementing. Innocence made very little comment as her two lovers complained about her bossiness, her aggressiveness, the extent of her sexual appetite and her perverse tastes, and most of all her lack of regard for other people’s feelings or their desire for privacy.
“She’s much worse than Dinah!” Alice remarked. “I don’t know how you can put up with her, Innocence. I really don’t.”
Innocence smiled sadly, but made no comment. It was clear that she found the conversation unsettling.
Purity deliberately drank more than usual, so that when she put her head down on the flat hard pillow she could lose her consciousness that much sooner. But as she sank off to sleep she was sure she could hear Innocence’s familiar cries of sexual ecstasy mingling with those of Alice’s. The thought crossed her mind that she could join them. She knew that neither would object too fiercely, and she felt that her current relationship with Innocence somehow gave her a kind of priority. Nonetheless, she thought, what the two girls want more than orgasms is just being together, and her presence would really just be a distraction. Perhaps not too unwelcome, but a distraction for all that.
Purity and Innocence stayed at Alice’s house for several days during which Purity felt very sexually frustrated as she observed her lover make frequent love with their host which although it was never done while Purity was able to watch was nevertheless done often enough and loud enough in Alice’s bed for her to have a very good idea of what was going on. She became increasingly bored by her stay. It wasn’t quite the adventure that she’d hoped for, and however much she knew that Alice and Innocence were enjoying the stay, she was rather looking forward to getting away. She almost looked forward to returning home to the flat with Chastity and Twelve, because at least she’d have Innocence to herself for some of the time.
It was Sunday and although Innocence wasn’t much of a churchgoer in Labia she felt enough loyalty to religion after her life in the Order of Magdelenites to feel that today was an opportunity for them all to go to church. The only church that Purity felt any interest in going to was the small chapel of the Brethren of the Eternal Virgin, which she’d heard had a particularly fascinating service. Neither Alice nor Innocence was familiar with the order, which Purity felt was just as well.
They dressed relatively modestly for the service, and joined the other churchgoers entering the chapel, who were generally also dressed quite demurely. Although the church promised to contain Brethren, the majority of the people going were women, mostly in their twenties and thirties, wearing dresses that reached down from a high tight collar to their ankle-boots. As they entered they were welcomed by solemn church music from a small piano and were greeted by the young minister wearing a gown that hid as much of him as the dresses of the women hid of them. He was very welcoming to the three girls and was particularly impressed by Innocence’s confession that she was a lapsed nun.
“I hope that you haven’t actually abandoned the Love of God,” he commented. “He will be with you always whether you are practising the faith actively or passively.”
He guided the three of them to seats on the hard benches near the front of the chapel. In front of each of their seats was the small cushion on which they could pray and a hymn book in a tatty brown leather cover, the print of which had been worn away to illegibility. While Alice and Innocence excitedly chatted to each other, Purity observed the minister as he welcomed in his congregation and noted with satisfaction the particular intimacy in which he greeted some parishioners by kissing them full on the mouth, with their tongues locked together. Others he merely stroked their buttocks and in some cases their crotch.
The church filled up fairly rapidly, and was soon full of the hubbub of polite conversation as the congregation chatted amongst themselves. When the minister had judged that everyone had arrived, he went to the pulpit and started the service. Innocence and Alice politely looked up at him with broad smiles as he began by welcoming everyone, commented on the weather and then asked if everyone could sing the first song from the hymnbook: Fuck Me Jesus. Alice raised her eyebrows at that but made no comment as the congregation launched into the song. “Fuck me Jesus So Hard I Can Feel Your Spirit Move Me!” the congregation sang.
Behind the pulpit was a small choir made up of young boys and girls separated by an aisle and supervised by some older choristers. They took the refrain with great enthusiasm - particularly the chorus. “May Your Sperm Imbue Me With The Holy Spirit. Fuck Me! Fuck Me! Fuck Me!” they sang.
The minister began his sermon which was about how the love of Jesus was so much a physical love and that His desire was that all his worshippers should share their love for Jesus and the love He felt for them in as carnal a way as possible. This short sermon was followed by another hymn: My Groin It Aches With Passion, followed soon after by successively: My Arse Belongs To You, Lord Jesus and Shower Me With Holy Semen.
“Let Us Pray,” announced the Minister. Alice and Innocence bowed their heads, but Purity kept her head up and watched as the Minister unbuttoned his gown while leading the prayer. Underneath he was wholly naked and taking his penis with one hand he masturbated while proclaiming his prayer. “Shower us with the Knowledge of how best to show our Love. Give us the ability to love our neighbours with all our heart and with the passion of Jesus Christ who so loved us that he died for our souls.”
When he finished with his “Amen.” the congregation looked up to see the Minister standing with his erect penis in front of him. A girl from the front row, sitting with her mother and father, stood up and with a few gestures she removed her dress which she left with her parents and stood wearing only her socks and ankle boots. She walked up to the Minister, and in front of the hushed congregation she kneeled down, took the Minister’s erect penis in her hand and stroked it slowly from the base to the glans. She continued doing this for nearly a minute, and then with a cry of “Hallelujah!” (which was echoed softly by several parishioners) she took the length of it in her mouth and sucked it long and hard.
Purity could see that the girl had not been selected for her beauty as she was rather plain, had virtually no figure to speak of and her eyes were just a little too close together. But the Minister was clearly enjoying her attention. While this was going on, several parishioners, crossing themselves, made their way to the front of the church and kneeled down in supplication in front of their Minister and his volunteer. It was then that this part of the service reached its climax, when the Minister carefully withdrew his penis from deep inside the girl’s throat and offered it in turn to each of the parishioners, male and female, who were to receive the fruit of Jesus’ love in the form of the semen that the Minister had blessed. As each took a small gobbet of semen from the erect penis which was practisedly secreting measured amounts of sperm with tiny little shudders, the Minister placed his hand on their head and said the same thing to each of them which was “Jesus Loves You, Sister.” or “Jesus Loves You, Brother.”
This ceremony went on for much longer than Purity believed possible. When each worshipper had received their small portion of semen in the mouth, they stood up with a beatific smile, crossed themselves and wandered back to their seat. She noticed that many of the women had fully undone the buttons at the top of their dress, revealing their chest, breast and nipples, presumably so that none of the Minister’s semen would spill on their clothes. These worshippers were of all ages, but interestingly were predominately the older or plainer members of the congregation.
When this part of the service was over, the Minister instructed the choir to divest themselves which they did, revealing their children’s bodies with undeveloped shape and in most cases yet to grow the slightest vestige of pubic hair. They came out in a row and stood facing the congregation and entertained with renditions of Jesus Is My Fucker, My Vagina Awaits Your Love, Sweet Lord and Fuck Me Gently, Fuck Me Slow, Jesus My Love. They then bowed their heads and turned around to leave the church. They were joined then by all the children from the congregation, leaving only the adults behind. Purity smiled. It was clear that the Brethren of the Eternal Virgin didn’t want to be seen to encourage under-age sex.
When the last of the children had left, then with a cry of “Hallelujah! God Be Praised!” all the congregation stood up and stripped off their clothes with the notable exceptions of Purity and her somewhat embarrassed friends. The congregation began kissing and stroking each other, and several made their way to the front of the chapel which was covered by a large red cloth over a thick pile carpet. They then started making passionate love with each other and their neighbours with the Minister watching over them and guiding them to their action. Purity watched fascinated at the mounds of flesh and the indiscriminateness of attention. There seemed to be no distinction observed at all in the gender chosen of their partners or several partners. Several parishioners cried out “Hallelujah!” and “May God be Praised!” before plunging into their sexual abandonment.
“Shall we join them?” wondered Purity, unbuttoning the top two buttons of her blouse.
“No! Not at all! This isn’t what I came here for!” protested Innocence uncertainly, no doubt very nervous of revealing her peculiar assets.
“You can if you like,” said Alice disapprovingly, “but Innocence and I are going home.”
Purity smiled. She’d not really expected much different from the two girls. But she knew what she wanted. She’d had her eyes on several of the more attractive women in the congregation, including a black woman with enormous thighs and very full lips, and a woman of nearly forty with a beautiful slim figure and perky little breasts. She continued unbuttoning her blouse, freeing the breasts that she’d kept so uncomfortably restrained, and pulling down her skirt. She kept her shoes on though, as she was sure that otherwise the stone floor of the chapel would be uncomfortably hard and cold. She then kissed Alice and Innocence tenderly, knowing that they would very soon be leaving, and then made her way up the aisle to the mass of bodies.
She hesitated on the edge, with others who were equally unsure but still murmuring the odd “Hallelujah!” The Minister was wandering amongst his orgiastic congregation waving his erect penis on them and scattering semen over them which they received gratefully. “Jesus showers his love on you!” he said as he released another gobbet of semen over a tall woman with a large birthmark covering half her face now slightly lightened by the shiny glutinous liquid of the Minister’s generosity. “I love you, Jesus!” she cried. “Fuck me, Jesus! Fuck me!” It certainly wasn’t Jesus, as far as Purity could see who was entering her vagina, nor was it Jesus who was thrusting simultaneously hard at her anus.
It was like entering the cold waters of a swimming pool, Purity decided. It’s better to dive straight in, rather than to wait for gradual acclimatisation. With that thought she lay herself on top of the large black woman, putting a hand in her crotch where a penis was thrusting in and out with great enthusiasm, and applied her mouth to that of a very young girl whose hair was in plaits and whose face appeared to be a mess of acne spots. She felt a frisson of pleasure as an erect penis, perhaps that of the Minister made its way into the moist and welcoming portals of her vagina.
Purity didn’t look forward to returning to Labia at all. She had rather enjoyed the respite from Chastity’s sour unfriendly character and resolved to herself to leave fairly soon after arriving. She could see that Innocence was aware of her unhappiness and was herself troubled by it. She made a few feeble attempts to defend her sister, but was quite clearly ill at ease with Purity’s bitter remarks. “Perhaps she’ll have changed after being left at home without us,” she commented unconvincingly.
There was no evidence of this when Purity and Innocence found Chastity and Twelve in the company of a young girl - probably no more than eleven years old - engaged in sex games in the living room. The girl was on her knees with her hands bound tightly behind her back and her mouth pressed against Twelve’s bare groin and with Chastity pressing hers against her hair. Before Innocence had the opportunity to announce their arrival, Chastity suddenly let loose a torrent of urine from her crotch which ran through the girl’s hair and trickled down her face. “Uuugghh!” she gasped with disgust. “It tastes horrid! I don’t like this anymore! I want to go home!”
Chastity made no reply. Instead she pulled the girl’s head forcefully back and placed her damp crotch against the girl’s mouth, with Twelve looking evidently less happy at the turn of events. She looked up from the child with a look of some concern and noticed Purity and Innocence watching with some disgust, still in their clothes and holding the rucksacks that they’d only just loosened off from their shoulders.
“Why! Hello there!” she greeted friendlily, drawing Chastity’s attention to the additional company. She turned her head round and smiled warmly at the two of them.
Innocence did not return the greeting with anything like the same degree of friendliness. “What are you doing to that poor girl?”
“Nothing that she’s not enjoying!” responded her sister baldly.
“I don’t believe you!” Innocence cried with a certain amount of passion. She dropped her rucksack on the ground. “Leave the girl alone now!”
Twelve backed off and stood sheepishly to one side. Her lipstick was a little smudged and she had a blue swelling around one of her eyes. Chastity pulled the child’s face closer to her groin. “We’re consenting partners. I don’t think you have any right, sister, to tell me what we should consent to do.”
“You seduce these children. You bring them home. And then you abuse them. You piss on them! You tie them up! You hit them! What sort of pleasure is that to most of them! You’re just a monster!”
“I don’t do anything with my lovers they don’t want me to...”
“Do you tell them in advance what you’re going to do to them? Did you tell this girl that you’d piss in her mouth?”
“She enjoyed it! It was fun!” Chastity looked at the girl who was weeping softly. She was standing up unsteadily with her arms behind her and her hair damp from its recent showering. Only the colour of the urine distinguished itself from the tears running down her face. Purity suspected that the girl wasn’t too sure what had been happening to her judging from the evidence of the grains of white powder left on a mirror laid flat on the table and a half empty bottle of whiskey by the side of it. Her gaze was unfocused and her mouth looked unhealthily lax.
“It might be fun for you, Chastity. But it’s just sadistic abuse of minors as far as any one else is concerned. And I don’t think this little child’s going to enjoy the memory of what you’ve been doing to her at all! And what would you have done later? Would you have crapped on her as well as piss on her? Would she be forced to eat her own shit? Would you start beating her with a stick? Would you push a dildo up her arse? You’re just a filthy disgusting pervert!”
“How dare you call me that! It’s the influence of your coal-cellar friend isn’t it? Making you a real goody two-shoes. I suppose she’s got you eating organic rice and chanting mantras now! What I do is my business and nobody else’s.”
“Come on, Twelve!” Innocence continued addressing the very guilty looking girl who was hoping to stay out of the fray. “What’s my sister been doing? Is there anything in fact that she’s not been doing? How many children has she abused? How many young boys has she sodomised? How many children has she tied up, beaten up, pissed on, shat on and humiliated? I bet this place has been like a sadomasochist’s sexual fantasy while we’ve been away.”
“It’s not always that bad!” Twelve said, weakly defending herself. “It’s just that we get carried away. And there’s some real good stuff I’ve been getting recently. You just don’t know what you’re doing after a while.”
“I don’t believe you!” countered Innocence. “I don’t believe my sister has ever not known exactly what she’s doing! In fact I don’t think I can bear to even live under the same roof as her.”
“Exactly right!” spat back her sister with a venom that startled Purity. “If you don’t like living with me, you can just leave. Forget all I’ve ever done for you. Forget that we’re sisters. Run off with your nigger lover and live in a tepee. Grow fucking lentils and be so fucking holy. I haven’t forgotten that not so long ago you were a fucking tight-arsed, dry cunted nun! Go back to your convent and be fucking sanctimonious somewhere else. Take your fucking Pure as the driven snow but as black as the fucking ace of spades girlfriend with you. I don’t care! I don’t fucking care what you and your cuntish friend do! You can just fuck off and never come back, for all I fucking care!”
“I’ll do just that! And now!” shouted back Innocence, who turned around and raced out of the room. Purity glanced back at Chastity who was watching as Twelve unfastened the cords binding the young girl’s hands together and comforted her as she cried with the abandon reserved for children. She then chased after Innocence, who true to her words was pulling her clothes and possessions out of the drawers in her bedroom and stuffing them with no particular attention into some cases.
“Are you serious, Innocence?” Purity asked watching as her lover busied herself with tears running down her face.
“I’ve never been so serious! I’ve got to get away! I can’t bear to live with her a moment longer!”
“But what about your studies? What about all the work you’ve done at the college!”
“That doesn’t mean anything any more! I’m leaving Labia! I’ll go off to the city! Start again. Live a life away from the malign influence of my hateful sister!”
Purity looked out of the bedroom at Twelve who was tenderly washing the young girl in the bathroom and at Chastity who was preparing some powder on the mirror and swigging from the bottle of whiskey while she did so. She glanced around malevolently at Purity. “Who’re you fucking look at, you fucking nigger!”
Purity declined to comment, but hovered at the doorway transfixed in hopeless indecision. What should she do? She didn’t feel inclined to join Innocence in her desperate departure. She resolved to return to Brook. That was after all where she felt most at home and where most of her friends were. She had never felt properly settled in Labia, and if Innocence was leaving there was nothing really to keep her there.
“My sister’s fucked me so many times! She’s fucked me like a fucking piston engine!” snarled Chastity. “Now she says she’s gonna leave me. What fucking ingratitude! I taught her everything she knows about fucking. The best fucks she’s ever had have been with me! Everyone else - you included - have just been fucking nothing. She’ll come back! She won’t be able to live without me and my cunt.” Chastity swivelled round in her chair and faced Purity with her shaved and slightly red vagina fully displayed. She opened her legs and slid a forefinger into the open crack while swigging a mouthful of whiskey. “Admit it! You want a taste of my cunt, too. But you’re not fucking going to! And neither’s my fucking sister! She may have the best fucking prick there is but this is one cunt she’s not going to get inside again!”
Purity grimaced and returned to Innocence’s bedroom to see if she could comfort her. She felt that her rôle at this moment was to stand by her lover’s side in her moments of distress. But Innocence was nowhere to be seen. She and all her bags were gone. So, too, Purity discovered were Twelve and the young girl. She was alone in the flat with Chastity. She ran frantically from room to room, hoping that she was mistaken or that some message had been left. But there was nothing.
“Lost something, nigger?” asked Chastity unkindly as she popped her head back into the living room. “Perhaps you want a fuck.” She had a very crude looking dildo inside her vagina and was pushing it in and out. Her nostril was running with snot mixed with a small amount of blood and her face had a wild expression on it. Purity didn’t answer. She picked up her bag and slamming the front door she left as well, leaving Chastity alone with her drugs and her sexual aids.
XX
In Which Innocence is lost in Congress; and Twelve introduces Innocence to the literary merits of Honore.

Twelve had no intention of returning to the flat to rejoin Chastity. She’d had just about enough of her and how she’d persuade her to do things with her young lovers that made her feel guilty and soiled. She carried her rucksack of possessions over her shoulder through the streets of Labia, relishing the attention her appearance aroused, and made her way to the railway station. She wasn’t that surprised to find Innocence sitting on a bench in the station with her own untidy bags at her feet and her face buried in her hands. As she approached she could see that the bags were hurriedly packed and that several articles of clothing protruded through the openings of the bags. She placed a comforting hand on Innocence’s shoulder.
“Are you alright, Innocence darling?”
The unhappy girl raised her face to show the tears welling from her eyes and their liquid trails reflected on her cheeks. “Leave me alone! Don’t touch me!”
Twelve removed her hand tactfully. “Where are you going, Innocence sweetest?”
“Somewhere. Nowhere. Anywhere! I don’t know!”
“I’ll put you up in my bedsit for a day or so, if you like. It’s a bit cramped, but it’s the least I can do after the hospitality you’ve shown me.”
“I don’t want to! I don’t want anything to do with my sister. Or any of her lovers!”
“Don’t be silly, Innocence. You’ve got to stay somewhere. You can’t just sleep here. And you’ve never been to the capital before, have you? City life may well agree with you. Come on! I insist! I can’t permit myself to leave you in this state!”
It took a fair more effort on Twelve’s part, but eventually she persuaded Innocence to pick up her bags and join her on one of the many trains heading to the capital city of Congress. She sat next to Innocence with her arms around the girl’s shoulders, squeezing her close to her breast, wiping away her tears and listening without comment to Innocence’s long litany of complaints about Chastity. Her sister was blamed for almost every misfortune that had ever occurred in her life - a little unfairly Twelve thought, but she had long believed that it was merely a matter of time until the two separated.
Twelve’s bedsit on the twelfth floor of a tall apartment block was undeniably small. It consisted mostly of a single bed that filled out the space not occupied by a small shower, a single oven ring and a small cupboard that held all her worldly possessions. There was no space for any more furniture, and it was necessary for all her guests to join her on her bed. A small television set sat on top of the audio equipment piled high on the cupboard. Every available inch of wall was covered with postcards and posters that reflected her present obsessions and quite a few that she’d had and had not yet wholly abandoned. As always, it was with some difficulty that she pushed open her door as it caught on the cigarette stained carpet which covered the floor, and ignored the stares of her nosy neighbour - a girl who Twelve disdainfully noticed was unfashionably dressed in a twelve-inch dildo strapped to her waist with two long plaits at the back of her otherwise shaved head.
Twelve comforted Innocence as best she could, and with the skill that had come from considerable practice she divested the girl of all her clothes and persuaded her penis into erection and then into her welcoming vagina. She knew that Innocence was making love more out of a need for distraction than any degree of passion or affection, but she accepted that. It in no way lessened the pleasure she received as Innocence thrust deeply in and out of her. She buried her tongue deep into Innocence’s mouth, gliding it over her teeth and in and out of the crevices of her molars, more to prevent her returning to her litany of woes than in any particular desire for dental knowledge.
“Hi there, Twelve!” she heard while Innocence was plugging into her anus, now sufficiently lubricated with passion to take any punishment. “Got yet another new boyfriend.”
Innocence looked up from where she’d buried her face in Twelve’s smooth face, and with her penis still hidden inside, to examine Twelve’s visitor. It was Twenty - one of Twelve’s closer girlfriends - dressed exactly like Twelve with black lipstick and eye shadow and substantially fatter. Her stomach rolled over the leather straps confining her vagina and her large nipples stuck out in a kaleidoscope of lipsticked colours. Her shaved head was hidden by a beret and she held a lit cigarette in her left hand.
“Or girlfriend, I should say,” corrected Twenty. “Or is it both. Are you into transsexuals, now, sweetest? And what is she? Girl gone boy? Or boy gone girl? The operations must have been fucking expensive!”
Twelve twisted her body around and restrained Innocence while ensuring her still erect penis was embedded deep inside her cunt. She didn’t feel like sharing Innocence with anyone! Innocence probably wouldn’t want to anyway. And she knew that given even the slightest provocation, Twenty would get her fat surgery enhanced lips right over Innocence’s prick and suck out the last drop of semen from it.
“What the fuck do you want, Twenty darling?” Twelve asked friendlily. “Whatever it is you’re not fucking getting it from Innocence here.”
“Innocence, is it? What a fucking wonderful name! You don’t get many with names like that in Congress. Is it a girl’s name or a boy’s name?”
“Innocence is a girl. And always has been! She’s never had surgery or anything. She’s always been like that!”
“Well, fuck me!” exclaimed Twenty.
“No she won’t!” retorted Twelve quickly. Then more diplomatically: “Unless you want to, Innocence love?”
Innocence shook her head. It hadn’t been that easy persuading her to indulge with Twelve who’d been regularly making love to Chastity recently, and Twelve knew that she wasn’t one who readily swapped partners. Also she flattered herself with some justification, Twelve wasn’t that bad looking even if the slightest bit of sun got her peeling like a thin-skinned orange, whereas Twenty was really not that attractive however much she’d managed to keep abreast of the fashions.
“So, what the fuck do you want, Twenty?”
“I just wanted to know if you wanted to come out. Nowhere special mind. But somewhere.”
Twelve quickly assented, knowing that this would provide Innocence with the perfect excuse to stay and rest. She knew all that Innocence really wanted was time to reflect and retire. As she predicted, her friend showed no inclination at all in joining Twenty and her in going to the night-clubs or wine bars of Congress. She was quite happy curling herself into a naked ball under the ragged blankets of Twelve’s slim bed, while her hostess slipped on her leather thongs and joined Twenty.
“That’s a fucking neat beret you’ve got,” Twelve commented.
“Yeah. Fucking great!” sniffed Twenty nonchalantly. “They’re all wearing them these days! You’re not still wearing a cunt stud, are you? Fuck me, girl! You’d better take it out before we go anywhere. You don’t want people to think you’re some kind of dildo dyke, do you?”
Twelve had been away from the city too long, she could see. She carefully removed the stud and left it on the cupboard, while resolving to get a beret or similar as soon as possible. She felt a little anxiety that her reputation might be irreparably damaged if she were seen bare-headed. On the other hand, she felt sure that the hats she had stuffed in her drawers from previous vacillations of fashion wouldn’t quite fit the bill satisfactorily. She blew a kiss to Innocence’s distraught and sad little face as she departed with her arm around Twenty’s waist, and the two departed jerking their behinds - one taut and slim, and the other sagging uncomfortably over bulky thighs.
Twelve felt pretty sure that Innocence wouldn’t be happy for long staying with her in her tiny bedsit and she was also fairly sure that her own lifestyle would soon conflict very untidily with what she knew of Innocence’s while she had lived in Labia. She racked her brains as to what she could do with her, and was convinced she’d found a solution when she saw an advertisement in the local newspaper announcing that her friend Honore L’Oeuf was visiting the city. She felt sure that Innocence would get on well with her authoress friend with the massive 80 inch bust.
So when Twelve had at last returned mid-afternoon from a long night out in the night-clubs with Twenty and several other friends, her eyes bleary, her crotch dripping with semen and lubricating jelly and her thighs aching from dancing and fucking, she was pleased to see Innocence quite enthusiastic at meeting such a famous author. She hadn’t actually read any of Honore L’Oeuf’s erotic children’s stories, but she was familiar with the name. Twelve had herself met Honore when she was still a child herself - just on the edge of her teens and hungry for sex. Honore was attracted to her young child’s body with its smooth crotch and the fashion in those days for children’s clothes made her look even younger than she was with her long hair in plaits and a flared dress which revealed her lack of knickers underneath. It had been the first time that Twelve had made love with an older woman, and of course Honore couldn’t have been much more than twenty years old herself at the time. She still remembered with fondness the passion of their lovemaking and the accuracy with which Honore had identified the parts of her body which most enjoyed stimulation.
Twelve took Innocence to a Literary Festival that was being held in the Congress City Hall where Honore L’Oeuf was addressing a sold-out audience on the subject of sexuality, sexual abuse and children where she was no doubt rehearsing her familiar argument about the need for child erotica and how it did not imply at all any encouragement for the sexual abuse of children by adults. The hypocrite! commented Twelve to herself. Innocence and she hadn’t been able to buy any tickets so they waited until Honore had finished her lecture before entering the lecture hall.
Honore’s visit also coincided with the publication of a new book that was on display in the foyer, and Twelve guessed that part of her purpose in visiting the city was to publicise it. It was called James and the Giant Penis, and featured the hero of the hugely successful Willy Wanker and the Semen Factory in another story of child related penis adventures. Twelve idly skimmed through the pages of a copy that was underneath a display of the main character struggling with an enormous penis almost as tall as the boy himself and impossible to contain in any pair of trousers. The pictures inside showed lucidly the problems that poor James had with a penis that kept hitting people as it spurted into full erection, the mess it made on carpets and the difficulty it had in penetrating any orifice that wanted its attention. It did however make James very popular with other girls and boys who took great delight in playing with the penis and causing it to become embarrassingly erect and took showers in the gobbets of semen it inevitably released.
The author herself was dressed in an enormous blouse which was pulled in at her relatively slim waist, but didn’t in any way disguise the enormous swelling of her breasts against its fabric. The buttons held onto each other with a desperation that looked likely to fail every time her breast heaved with an exhalation of breath. She wore a very plain navy blue skirt and stockings and shoes. How drab! thought Twelve who had only that morning bought herself a green beret that she proudly wore on her shaven head.
When Twelve introduced Honore to Innocence she wasn’t at all surprised to see the way her eyes kept wandering back to the restrained breasts. Honore was renting an apartment in the city for the weeks that she was staying until returning to Brook. “I feel so much more at ease there!” she said smiling, holding the massive weight of her breasts in the palms of her hands. “I don’t have to squeeze these things into totally inappropriate clothes. But Twelve, you’d just feel so odd there. No fashions to follow. And you look so divine at the moment. What a cute beret!”
Innocence was dressed in just shorts and a tee-shirt. Twelve had had no success at all in persuading her to shave off any more hair than that which she was already taking off her legs and her armpits. She also had no success in persuading her to wear one of her older thongs or even to show her breasts. Innocence was (let’s face it!) rather dull really. However, it was clear to her that Honore was attracted by Innocence’s quite reserved character and her physical beauty. “Such a little beauty! The both of you must come back to my apartment.”
“And there are hidden secrets in Innocence’s knickers as well!” hinted Twelve as the three of them got into a taxi with a young girl whom Honore had persuaded to come back with her despite her mother’s reservations.
“What might those be?” wondered Honore playfully, with an arm around the small girl’s shoulders and a hand burrowed inside her blouse.
“Wait and see!”
Honore wasn’t disappointed when they got back to her luxury apartment and had insisted that everyone take their clothes off. “It’s so uncomfortable otherwise!” It had certainly been so for Honore who divested her clothes with great relish, tearing off several buttons from her capacious blouse. Twelve was pleased to see that the massive breasts were showing no evidence of sagging with age, and her enormous nipples were still as large as her thumbs when erect which they soon were. The young girl was much more embarrassed about taking off her clothes, revealing her total lack of breasts or indeed of any adult features, but it was Innocence who was the most embarrassed. Particularly, Twelve assumed, because her wonderful penis was already throbbing with desire and would take very little effort to become fully erect.
“What a darling surprise!” Honore gasped. “Is it real?”
“It’s as real as your massive mammaries!” Twelve remarked. “And produces much more milk!”
Honore leaned a hand out and stroked the penis. As Twelve suspected it immediately jumped to attention. “Look at this, Six!” she said to the girl who was with them. “Have you ever seen anything like this before?”
The girl shook her head shyly. “Only on TV. And not so big and stiff!”
“And talking of big and stiff...” laughed Twelve holding one of Honore’s nipples. She bent her mouth over and applied it to the mass of it. “Come on, Six (is it?) Taste this!”
Both Six and Innocence were soon persuaded to take turns on Honore’s prominent assets the nipples of which soon found themselves inside Six’s vagina and Innocence’s anus. Then with the application of some champagne that Honore had delivered by a very nervous maid (who resolutely declined to accompany them in their lovemaking), the four of them were soon indulging in some very frantic activity. Twelve loved nibbling at Honore’s breasts while Innocence hammered frantically into her anus. She persuaded Honore, who only rarely indulged in sex with penises, to accept Innocence’s member first into her vagina and then when her passion was greater into her arse. She even managed to persuade little Six (with a little kind assistance from Honore) to accept Innocence’s penis, despite her initial protests.
“I can’t do this! It’s not right!”
“It is, if it’s right for her!” insisted Honore, as Innocence’s penis thrust deeper and deeper into the child’s vagina which betrayed its virginity with a release of blood and a few cries of pain. “Six won’t be the first little girl whose loss of virginity I’ve supervised.” She looked at Innocence’s penis as it released semen over the child’s smooth skin. “Now back inside me!” she ordered, taking the penis before it was finished and with an agility even Twelve would have thought impossible for one with such large encumbrances swivelled her body round to impale herself again on the length of it, her enormous breasts hanging to either side of her relatively flat stomach.

XXI
In Which Leon rediscovers Innocence; and Honore is introduced to virtues beyond the normal condition.

Leon never enjoyed his visits to the city of Congress whenever they were necessary. He was very uncomfortable squeezing his enormous penis into the leg of his trousers - even though he always made a point of wearing them very baggy irrespective of how fashionable or not that might be at any one time. He particularly dreaded getting an erection as it pushed so obviously against the inside thigh of his trousers, and when he walked when his penis was in such a state he could easily be mistaken for someone with a war wound or congenital limp.
He was standing at a newspaper kiosk just outside one of the parks that so adorned the city, wondering what to do now that he had settled his business affairs for the day and rather relishing the opportunity to see something more of the excitements provided by such a large city. He was a little weary at the moment, and the thought of just settling down to read a newspaper was very attractive. It was then that he saw Innocence in shorts and a simple top that covered some but not all of the mound of her breasts. She was dawdling through the park looking around her at the children playing on swings, the naked statues of famous people and the clusters of sparrows. Leon strode into the park and waved at her. He noticed that she now had much longer hair, falling freely well over her shoulders. There were so many women in the city who’d shaved off all their hair that this seemed almost unusual.
“So what are you doing in Congress?” Leon asked. “You’ve left Brook, have you?”
“I’m here looking for a job,” Innocence confessed, “but I really don’t know what to do. None of the jobs I’ve seen advertised look very good to me. I’m staying with someone in an apartment she’s temporarily letting, so I’m also having to look for a place to rent.”
“So you’ve only recently come to live in the city,” Leon surmised. “Where were you living before?”
Innocence was clearly quite grateful to have someone to talk to, so she chatted about her studies in Labia, her departure from the flat she’d shared with her sister and how she was now staying with the famous authoress, Honore L’Oeuf.
“I’ve heard of her. She doesn’t leave Brook very often, does she? It must be very difficult for her restraining her enormous breasts in a place where full nudity is generally reserved for the very young.”
“You must have difficulties in restraining your own assets.”
“That I have! It feels so stupid hiding everything. It makes it so uncomfortable!” He looked down at the length of his penis which despite himself was swelling against the inside thigh of his trousers as a result of the attraction he was feeling towards Innocence. “But you also have some quite unusual assets don’t you? Wouldn’t you rather have them out in the open too.”
“Oh no! I’m much happier if no one knows about it. People stare so much! It’s so embarrassing.”
“I’m sure it’s mostly out of envy.”
“Do you think so?” Wondered Innocence, clearly enchanted by the idea.
“Well, of course. A beautiful girl like you with such a beautiful penis. The best of both worlds!”
Leon and Innocence eventually found their way to an open air bar where they drank beer in the afternoon sun and Leon discussed his views of the city and updated Innocence on Une’s life. Inevitably the two of them soon made their way to the hotel where Leon was staying: not one of the grandest in the city by any means, but as Leon knew only too well no less expensive for that. Leon took her up to his room which overlooked an office block and a distant view of the river. Innocence was clearly very impressed by the grandeur.
“It’s so luxurious!” She remarked running her fingers over the walnut veneer of the back of the chairs. “And the bed looks enormous!”
“It’s big enough for me!” Agreed Leon. And soon it had to be big enough for the two of them, as he took off his clothes to reveal the monstrous size of his penis. He held it in one hand, and the two of them admired the smooth length of it, the finger-width veins and the glans as big as a clenched fist. Innocence remained clothed as she took the tip of it into her mouth, just about getting her lips around it, and feeling with her tongue the smooth curvature and the ridge to the back of it. As she stimulated it Leon felt the blood gorging down its length, making it yet larger and causing him to gasp as it appeared to swell beyond even its usual capacity. Innocence caressed the testicles with both her hands, juggling the rock hardness of them in the palms. Leon creased up his face and looked up towards the ceiling.
“Take your clothes off” he pleaded. “Please.”
Innocence assented, revealing her own erect penis looking so junior in comparison to Leon’s own magnificence. Leon returned Innocence’s favours by applying his own mouth to it, relatively easily getting the whole length of it into his throat while his friend continued to concentrate her own attention on his own member. Much as Leon would have liked it was physically impossible for him to get his penis inside any orifice of Innocence’s body other than her mouth. Her anus, although a practised recipient of penises and dildos, was not nearly wide enough to permit entrance to even the smallest portion of his penis. Leon was quite used to this. There were very few vaginas, let alone anuses, which allowed egress to him - and there had only ever been one cunt in which he’d been able to enjoy normal sexual intercourse.
However, he’d learnt to find his pleasures in other ways, and one of these Innocence was quite happy to give. First of all he pushed his penis through her legs from behind so that it protruded below her own erect penis, rubbing along the base of it, tingling on the feel of her balls. Even so, his own penis still outstretched that of Innocence’s even taking into account the distance of full thigh it had to pass through. His next pleasure was when Innocence went behind him, first lubricating his arse with spit and jelly, and then with a little exertion (his arse though welcoming was not that lax) she entered inside him pushing her penis up against the back of the base of his penis, which as it was so well endowed was also more sensitive as a result of the engorged veins necessary to maintain its greatness. She took his penis with both hands as she fucked away, and it came as a great and most pleasurable relief when at last the two of them came together: Innocence’s semen spurting inside him and trickling down out of his arse and down his very hairy legs, while his own semen splashed several yards across the room and onto the expensive wallpaper, the luxury silk sheets and the down-filled pillows. The two of them gasped in unison, surely disturbing anyone in adjacent rooms (if they’d not already been disturbed by the rhythmic rocking of the bed and the grunts)
It was just that moment that there came a knock on the door, and without waiting for a response a maid entered, her head and eyebrows shaved and wearing only an apron and flat shoes. “You wanted room service, sir?” She said with no embarrassment as she pushed in a trolley with the champagne, cakes and biscuits that Leon ordered. She glanced at the two naked bodies with penises lying collapsed and semen dripping down Leon’s legs. She blinked in surprise at the pair of them. She’d obviously not expected to see two penises and certainly not one which even exhausted was larger than Innocence’s would be erect. The maid blushed and then hastened out of the room, while Leon stirred awkwardly towards the trolley.
“Have a drink!” He offered as he poured out a glass for Innocence. “Then maybe we’ll have energy for more sex later.”
Innocence smiled weakly. “Yes, that would be nice!”
Leon was soon to be introduced to Honore whose books he had read as part of his own business research and had very much enjoyed. He and Innocence found her seated, naked as always, in her apartment with a portable computer on the desk busily typing while partly watching Six and a young boy of about the same age making love on the bed. Innocence had told Leon about Six and the boy, Thirteen, whom Honore had had eagerly presented to her by parents who were very keen on him supplying Honore with the sexual gratification that she so desired and wrote so much about. He was a lot bolder than Six, and was as difficult to dissuade from making love as Six had initially been to persuade.
“Hello, Leon,” greeted Honore, after Innocence had introduced him. “I’ve heard so much about you and your business. So, at last we meet! It’s a wonder we’ve not done so before.”
“Indeed it is, Honore! So, tell me what is the oeuvre you’re writing. Is it more about your large-pricked character, James?”
“Don’t stand on form!” insisted Honore. “Take off your clothes! I know about your own massive penis. Not as large as my fictional one - but no less impressive for that I’m sure!”
Leon removed his clothes and revealed a quite slack penis still considerably larger than Innocence’s own. “I hope you still think so!”
“It certainly is! I hope to get better acquainted with it. But to answer your question. No, I’m not writing about James at the moment. My present story is called The Ugly Fucking. It’s about a girl who’s got a facial disfigurement which really put people off her, but when they get to know her better they find that the rest of her body is truly beautiful and that she is a truly accomplished fuck. At the end of the story, the illness which has disfigured her is cured and everyone falls passionately in love with her, but now she can be much more discriminating about who she lets fuck her, and upsets some of those who were particularly nasty to her.”
“That sounds like a very moral story.”
“Indeed it is! And I’ve already planned my next story which is about three sisters who get fucked by a rather unpleasant older man in payment for rent. I’m not sure how that one’s going to work out - but one of these sisters is going to be a lot more practical than the other two and manages to get the older man in a situation where he won’t take advantage of the girls any more. I hope it’ll be a kind of riposte to those who claim that my fiction condones the abuse of children by adults.”
“Not that you’d ever practise such things yourself...”
Honore blushed. “Of course not! But let’s see your famous penis!” She stood up with care so that her breasts which had rested beneath the desk where she had been working would not topple it over. Leon could see that the accounts of her enormous breasts had not been exaggerated. Knowing the difficulties his own out-sized asset caused him he could only sympathise with the problems Honore’s breasts would undoubtedly cause her. She glided towards where Leon was standing, and knelt down in front of him, the base of her breasts resting on the soft pile of the carpet and her hands and mouth applied to his penis. Within seconds his penis swelled in a number of jerky fits to its full monstrous size. Honore could barely get her mouth over the tip of it.
“Six! Thirteen! Come here! Here’s another sight you’d never believe if you’d never actually seen it!” Honore ordered. The two children jumped off the bed and ran over eagerly to examine Leon’s penis. Thirteen was sufficiently enthusiastic to put his mouth to the glans and attempt to take it in his mouth, but it wasn’t sufficiently elastic to stretch around it. His own tiny hairless penis had regained its erection and he encouraged it further by stroking and pulling it with a hand.
“Can I fuck him? Please, Honore! Can I fuck him?”
Honore naturally assented. The company was soon enmeshed on the bed, excluding Innocence, who had only recently introduced the boy to anal intercourse with the assent and close scrutiny of his parents. Innocence still felt very uneasy about making love to children, and never actually did so without Honore’s forceful persuasion. Leon soon had Thirteen’s small erect penis fully inside his tight anus, while thrusting his penis back and forth in between Honore’s breasts while Six’s tongue greedily licked and chewed on both his penis and her older lover’s breasts. Six then positioned herself on top of his penis, riding it like the back of a pony, while Thirteen who’d lost his available semen inside Leon’s hairy arse licked away at her tiny clitoris and pushed his fingers deep inside her recently enlarged vagina.
This sexual activity continued and continued, while Leon held back the release of his own semen - a skill gained by frequent practice and a little expert schooling - until there was no longer any possible of restraining it. And then with a sudden explosion, the semen shot out, splattering Six’s flat chest, Thirteen’s short-cropped face and trickling down the monstrous contours of Honore’s breasts. And then again. And again. And again. Over the sheets. In Honore’s ready mouth and in her hair. On Six’s shaven pate and over her tight uncontoured buttocks. And even a few gobbets flying over and splattering Innocence whose penis had been quite stimulated by the activity.
Then Leon felt Innocence’s full and more adult penis fill inside his anus, causing his member to regain its full size. At the same time, he could see that Thirteen had formed a chain of fuckers by getting behind Innocence and doing what he’d already had previous experience of by fucking Innocence’s arse. In not too many moments he felt the stimulated and stimulating Innocence give release to her own hot semen which messily spurted in through the hairiness of his anus and then dribble into the long hairs of his thighs. And then a collapse of bodies onto the waiting cushion of Honore’s breasts whose nipples pressed hard and unyielding into his eyes while Six busied herself in burying her tongue into Honore’s still unsated vagina.
Leon and his retinue of lovers panted, gasped and sweated in post-coitus. Honore’s face appeared between the spread cheeks of Thirteen and she smiled at him with satisfaction. “You know all this has given me an idea for another story for James and his Giant Penis.”
XXII
In Which Innocence is found in work and in work is found revived passion.

Innocence had achieved her independence: she had at last found a bedsit and a job that paid well enough for her to afford the rent. Honore had loaned her the money necessary to pay the deposit on her new home, but she hoped that with overtime she’d be able to repay her eventually. It was a very small bedsit - much smaller than what she’d been accustomed to in Labia or Wonderground - but at least when she shut the front door she was in her own territory, not shared with her sister or anyone else. The bedsit was a single room dominated by a single bed, with only enough room to squeeze past the wash basin, shower, cooker and integral wardrobe. The view from the window over the streets of Congress didn’t excite Innocence’s imagination much at all being mostly of the main road fourteen stories below and the tower blocks opposite.
The job she’d got was at the Fierzehn, a city centre night club. It wasn’t one of the poshest or most fashionable night clubs in the city, but it was nonetheless very impressive, featuring dance floors on several levels, several fuck rooms, cafeteria and several bars. She’d been taken on as a barmaid, but at first she was worried that the night club’s topless policy for its female staff might mean that she would be expected to do more than merely serve alcohol. Fortunately, the policy existed more for fashion reasons than for any sexual purposes, and Innocence was able to hide her groin under shorts or skirts. She also wore a pair of flat shoes to take the weight off her ankles while standing for several hours behind the bar. Not all the other bar staff felt inclined to limit their freedom of dress to just being topless: one or two were totally naked while most wore very revealing thongs that basically were only large enough to hide a sanitary towel. All staff however wore sensible shoes. The work was undeniably tiring and long. Her work began just after eleven in the evening and continued to between six and seven in the morning.
The hours were not kind to Innocence. She went to bed at the same time as most people were waking up, fortunately sufficiently exhausted not to be disturbed by the sun penetrating through the thin curtains to her bedsit or by the roar of the city traffic. She would wake up late in the afternoon and prepare breakfast and while away the hours in shopping for necessities, sitting in launderettes and watching programmes on the television she had precariously placed on a chair at the base of her bed.
Different nights of the night club had different themes and attracted correspondingly different audiences. Most nights were for the benefit of the young - mostly in their teens or twenties - who had come for the purposes of dancing and socialising. Innocence felt most comfortable on these days, as the customers were usually more intent on stalking the dance floor than hanging around the bar. Occasionally, a woman or a man might sit on a stool on the bar all evening and try to attract Innocence’s attention and persuade her to come to the fuck room with him or her. Innocence was scarcely at all excited by the propositions, but even if she had, her fear of revealing the penis she had hidden from sight would have put her off accepting the offer. And in any case she was usually far too busy serving at the bar to be spared for very long.
The fuck rooms were dark plush rooms housing a large mattress covering every inch of the floor, and where the lights were so dim that Innocence often bumped into lovemaking couples whenever she ventured in, as she had to do to collect the glasses which against the express orders of the management often found their way into these rooms. It was very dangerous to have glass in a place full of naked flailing bodies, who may or may not take advantage of the free condoms that were available in several exotic flavours and designs.
The nights when the fuck rooms were most full was on the Singles and Divorced Nights, as they were called, where older men and women - often in their forties and fifties - gathered in embarrassingly young clothes revealing far too much flesh for the express purpose of finding partners. On these evenings there were often quite a few unaccompanied men or women (but mostly men) who would sit on the bar stool and make embarrassing conversation usually about how beautiful Innocence’s breasts were, why didn’t she take off her shorts and did she fancy a quick fuck. Or maybe a long one. On those nights the fuck rooms were at their most overflowing and the dance floors at their most correspondingly empty. Couples often seemed unconcerned about where they should fuck and who might be watching. There would be copulating couples on the sofas, or on the carpet, or just standing up against the bar supporting themselves as their partners thrust away at their vagina or anus with penis or dildo.
The management did nothing to dissuade such activity, indeed it featured edited highlights from fuck films broadcasting from the banks of television screens or projected onto the dance floor. There was usually a floor act of some kind during the evening, featuring striptease, bizarre sex and audience participation. This usually came on fairly late in the morning, by which time the audience had thinned out, with the express purpose of enticing the remainder to stay on, drink more and forget about going to work the following day. Innocence found the floor shows some respite from work as most people who weren’t already in the fuck rooms were no longer interested in buying drinks and those who might be pestering her for her attention were engrossed elsewhere. Innocence had to marvel at the skills of the performers, who seemed to be able to do things with their genitals that she’d never believed possible.
The other nights were generally preferable, even though Innocence was quite conscious of not being amongst the most fashionable of the people there. She had no intention of shaving off her head or her eyebrows, although she’d taken on the fashion of wearing a beret or other small cap on her head. She also didn’t wish to shave her groin as so many others did and revealed enough of that area to demonstrate that they had (even if the actual lips of the cunt or the flesh of the penis were hidden). Not all the young fashionable people were quite as extreme as Twelve in their dress, although there were enough of them tending towards her particular style. Some still had quite long hair like Innocence - enough for her not to feel an utter fashion pariah. Many didn’t even reveal their nipples, perhaps thinking that this was a degree of nudity beyond that which they’d be comfortable with. Or perhaps because they weren’t especially happy with the shape of their breasts. The breasts and penises which Innocence did see promenaded all night were of all kinds and not all could be described in kindly terms.
After work, Innocence would join the early morning commuters at the underground station, most of whom were engrossed in the newspapers and not at all interested in looking at her, as she sat with her legs crossed wearing an overcoat over her otherwise nearly naked body. She would study the travellers opposite her with interest, aware that even those looking directly at her were really still too tired to actually see her. With only the rare exception, these people were not on their way to well-paid jobs, and they were correspondingly poorly dressed and very rarely particularly fashionable. Although Innocence wasn’t paid at all well, she knew that she was earning substantially more than most of these others mostly in recognition of her unsociable working hours, and it must be admitted, for her physical beauty. It would not do for a night club like the Fierzehn to employ unattractive bar staff: the custom would probably shift elsewhere if they did.
There was one evening of the week when the night club didn’t require Innocence to work behind the night club, because it was generally felt she’d look and behave rather out of place, and this was the Hard Core Night. It wasn’t known as that because the sex was any harder than any other night. In fact, as far as sex went it was the Singles and Divorced evening that had the most hard core sex. The reason for the name was to describe the music which was basically faster, louder and more insistent than that of any other night. Innocence’s fairly tame appearance would seem somewhat out of place amongst the rather bizarre and sometimes aggressive clothes worn by the clientéle. Her reluctance to bare her crotch was also thought a little out of place.
However, one of the usual staff - a girl whose face was normally covered by a veil and her feet by large boots, but wore nothing else - was feeling somewhat poorly that night. The manager suggested when he phoned Innocence that it might have something to do with all the drugs she took, and Innocence didn’t find this at all unlikely. She’d often felt uncomfortable working next to someone whose body looked like a ravaged pin-cushion. So, she was persuaded to come in, but not to wear anything less than a very skimpy short dress which revealed her buttocks, but not thankfully her precious crotch. In fact, Innocence rather troubled herself that it might reveal more of a bulge than she was particularly happy with.
She really didn’t enjoy the music that was playing, if music could be a word she’d normally ascribe to the thundering percussion, screeching samples and high-pitched wails. The audience however were totally immersed in it and the sweat that poured off their naked or nearly naked bodies. Indeed, there was rather more flesh on display than usual, if a lot of it was very pale and quite unwholesome looking. Far more heads were shaved than usual, although there was a general contempt for shaved crotches, underarms or eyebrows. Many of the men had surgery to give them breasts that looked incongruous on otherwise normally masculine bodies. Many of the women still sported dildos, but it was unlikely that these monstrous ugly things - often made of metal with horrid knobs and hooks on them - were ever intended for sexual purposes. One feature that both men and women appeared to have in common was a fondness for laced boots that often reached high up above their ankles and sometimes had steel toecaps. However, there was actually rather less sex than usual: the fuck rooms were mostly used for drug-taking and the toilets were almost always heaving with people just hanging around or injecting themselves.
Innocence was feeling rather uncomfortable as she served the real ale, bottled beer and mineral water that seemed to be the favoured drinks of the mostly young clientéle. She didn’t feel that way from any sexual advances that were made to her, although rather more blatant comments were made about her breasts by the men and women than usual. She just didn’t know what to say at the aggression that many of the women expressed to her and didn’t like the names she was given, like Hot Pants, Tight Cunt and, most scathingly of all, Magazine Model. She tried to maintain a bland friendly smile which attracted even more adverse attention, until she copied the very blank expression maintained by the other bar steward, a slightly plump girl with shaved head, military beret and plaited pubic hair.
It was on this evening though that Innocence met again her old lover, Dodie, who was with a company of other girls dressed just like her with green berets decorated by a single red star, boots and nothing else. Like them, her head was shaved but the eyebrows weren’t, and the only piece of jewellery she wore was a single plastic bangle on her left arm. When Innocence saw her first she was engrossed in kissing another girl with an eye patch over one eye and breasts that seemed curiously large on an otherwise emaciated body. Innocence suspected that the breasts may well have been surgically enhanced judging from their unnatural firmness. Dodie then wandered over to the bar, looking somewhat disorientated, with heavy lids over bloodshot eyes and a faint trail of snot from her nose.
When she saw Innocence though, she paused as if hit by something and stood transfixed as if trying to be sure that she could believe what she saw. Sparkle then returned to her eyes and she grinned broadly and a little foolishly.
“Innocence! My love! My loveliest!” she exclaimed in a way that seemed totally incongruous in this unromantic environment. She leaned heavily on the bar, her long nipples brushing against an ice bucket and her elbows soaked in beery place mats. “Is it you! Is it truly you!”
Innocence smiled, while returning change from an order for several bottles of mineral water and alka-seltzer. “It is! This is where I work now.”
“I didn’t know you were into Hard Core. You certainly don’t look the part.”
“I’m not. It’s just my job!”
Dodie abandoned her friends, who occasionally returned to offer her a toke from a large joint or a sniff from smoke-filled glasses, and spent the whole evening just sitting on the bar chatting to Innocence, while her old lover continued to serve customers. She chatted and chatted, without respite, about all that she’d done and seen since she’d left Wonderground. She’d only just arrived in Congress, and was currently dossing on the sofa in a very grubby squat in the Shit district of the city, an area Innocence had never visited for fear of being attacked by muggers or for being approached as a prostitute. She returned again and again in her rambling conversation to her abiding love for Innocence which persisted so strongly, through all the fucks she’d had, the indifferent, the casual and the passionate. “You’re the only one who has ever brought meaning to my life!” she exclaimed with unselfconscious passion, clearly embarrassing the tall large-breasted man standing beside her with a large tattoo embellished on his shaved forehead.
Inevitably, Innocence found it impossible to resist inviting Dodie back to her bedsit, who barely noticed her environment at all, unlacing the long laces of her boots and collapsing onto her bed. She smiled blissfully. “It’s so wonderful to see you again!” she exclaimed as she fell into immediate unconsciousness. Innocence slightly resented Dodie’s invasion of her already limited space, but tidied the sheets around her, pulled off her dress and sneaked into the bed next to her.
The following morning, Innocence was awoken, very bleary eyed and with a raw mouth, to the distinct sensation of wet hungry lips taking her penis deep into a mouth and pulling it up into a more sensitive erection than she normally had so early in the day. She opened her eyes and focused on a dark raw hairy mass directly above her, only gradually becoming aware that she was staring straight into Dodie’s cunt. The long skinny body with tiny breasts and with Innocence marked on her buttock caressed the front of her body replacing the warmth of the duvet. A little reluctantly at first, but with increasing pleasure, Innocence surrendered herself to Dodie’s affection, soon reciprocating by firmly putting her tongue into Dodie’s anus, while stroking and probing the vagina with her fingers.
Dodie moved more or less permanently into Innocence’s bedsit - never seeming to be able to get enough of her body. The only times they were parted was when Innocence went to work and Dodie went to join the company of her other friends, happy to indulge in drugs and sex with them, unaware that this in any way compromised the passion she felt for her well-endowed lover. There was very little space in Innocence’s bed for the two of them, so they slept very much enveloped in each other’s bodies: Innocence’s penis often left to sleep inside Dodie’s cunt and her face side by side with Dodie’s always blissfully grinning face.
Innocence didn’t doubt the passion of Dodie’s affection for her, and in the lonely forbidding anonymity of the city this was a centre of stability and comfort for which she became progressively more grateful. At the same time, however, it was a struggle to encourage Dodie to be more tidy, to return the cap to the toothpaste and to take her boots off before clambering onto the bed. These were minor trials however compared to the greater benefits of Dodie’s constant love and affection.
XXIII
In Which Innocence is displayed on film and is shown together with an old friend.

It was Dodie who reminded Innocence of the interview she’d had with Fuck Films Today and her appearance in Forbidden Love. “It seems absolutely ridiculous to me that you should be working for virtually nothing at the Fierzehn, especially as you don’t really like music, when you could be earning a hell of a lot more in fuck films.”
“I’m not sure I want to be filmed fucking people,” Innocence retorted.
“Don’t be silly. You were happy enough having sex with Nancy Shittits or whatever her name was. If that’s not being filmed fucking what is? And you only got a little amount of money for that! Come on! They’re always auditioning for people to star in fuck films. Look at these ads in the paper!” Dodie showed her lover some of the adverts in the evening paper. There certainly didn’t seem to be any shortage of demand.
Innocence took the paper from her naked lover’s hand, and still with one arm around Dodie’s shoulders - it was the only way to prevent herself falling off the bed - she scrutinised the details. “For a chance to appear in a Fuck Film with a difference!” “Guys! How big’s your dick! Show it off to its best advantage in your best mates!” “Wanted! Girls with Big Busts! Guys with Thick Pricks!”
“I don’t like the sound of any of these,” admitted Innocence.
“Oh, don’t be silly!” insisted Dodie. “You’re just not reading it right. What about this one. ‘Bizarre film needs Bizarre stars!’ If you’re not bizarre, who is?” She cheekily caressed Innocence’s penis. “Go on! Give it a chance!”
Fortunately, the day of the audition coincided with Innocence’s day off, so she was able to turn up with Dodie keeping her company. Half of her was eager to be accepted and to get into a career that she knew would enable her to stop having to spend her nights behind a bar with her eardrums assaulted and her dignity constantly threatened by the attention of the clientéle. The other half of her felt somewhat ill at ease at the idea of being fucked or fucking in front of the camera (although the idea somewhat stimulated her as well, as Dodie wouldn’t stop reminding her). She certainly wasn’t sure she felt that much at ease with the others being auditioned. Many were actually rather ordinary, rather plain, people whose bizarreness apparently consisted in the extremes of behaviour they were more or less willing to indulge in to gain an honest living. Others were bizarre in a quite obvious way. A woman with a beard. A man with a very long but thin penis which he seemed to relish waving around the place. A pigmy woman. An oldish woman with breasts that lacked body but trailed down to her waist. A fat woman who was so large that she occupied almost all the space of a sofa. A slim woman whose breasts were so small that only the presence of a very natural vagina could convince anyone that she was really a woman at all.
When Innocence’s turn to be interviewed came up, the interviewer was at first convinced that it was Dodie who was the interviewee and seemed visibly disappointed when it was Innocence who sat down on the chair opposite. He scratched his beard and peered at her through the thick plastic lenses of his glasses. “So what do you do that makes you suitable for a bizarre film. Do you like animals fucking you? Do you enjoy eating turds? Can you crack nuts in your cunt?”
“No, not at all! That sounds disgusting!” winced Innocence.
“So why come to an audition for bizarre fuck films if you don’t like bizarre things? Do you like being beaten up? Do you enjoy drinking piss? Can you get a fist up your arse-hole?”
As Innocence shook her head sadly at each disgusting suggestion, she could see that the interviewer was getting visibly more annoyed. She looked rather forward to leaving. Clearly fuck films just weren’t for her. But it was Dodie who abruptly came to her rescue: “It’s not what Innocence does, but what she is that makes her bizarre?”
The director frowned. “I don’t see that! Okay, she looks good, and most fuck film companies would jump at the opportunity of employing her. But looks is less than half of what we’re interested in at Bizarre Bazaar. Our viewers want something a little more challenging and demanding than pretty girls being fucked by good looking guys. And going for girls just isn’t bizarre enough these days I’m afraid.”
“It’s what Innocence has between her legs that makes her hot property! Go on, Innocence! Take down your knickers!”
Innocence smiled a little reluctantly, but obediently she pulled up her short dress and lowered her knickers so that the interviewer could see her penis. His eyes widened significantly as he focused on it. “Does it work? Is it real?” he wondered.
“It’s real enough!” Dodie replied for Innocence. “She’s given me the best fuck I’ve ever had. She comes like a shaken beer can, fucks for hours without respite and her erection pops up with the least provocation. Look at her prick now if you don’t believe me.”
The interviewer looked at Innocence’s penis which was indeed getting quite thick and erect. “God! It’s beautiful! Take off all your gear! Let’s see all you’ve got to offer!”
So, it was that Innocence passed her first audition and found herself the subject of a series of films in which she was the main star. The interviewer, who was in fact the director of most of the films Bizarre Bazaar made, was sufficiently sensitive to Innocence’s feelings not to start her off in any films that actually involved any fucking. All that was required of her in a series of short films that he made was to sit around showing off her body in various degrees of undress and to arouse her penis to a state of excitement. The main attraction of the films was the way that even this early in her film career Innocence was able to stimulate herself to an erection with very little prompting, maintain it for a good period of time and then relieve herself with enough semen to feed quite a few hungry people.
The films were made mostly in sets that looked remarkably ordinary and quite dull. Kitchens. Living rooms. Bathrooms. And most often of all, bedrooms. There she would be writhing under the constant gaze of a set of cameras, apparently stimulated by her reflection or the rather tedious fuck magazines she’d be given to read, and then would simulate herself sufficiently to provoke the real excitement she did feel for being filmed in sexually explicit positions for her penis to express sufficient excitement to stimulate the unknown viewer. The majority of these short films focused entirely on her erect penis and its arousal. Some films were more adventurous, but only just. In one, she had to insert a quite realistically sized dildo in the exact shape of a real penis deep inside her anus which was only possible with the help of a small attractive oriental assistant whose job was specifically to arouse sexual organs and to smear lubricating jelly in the right places. In another, she had to follow a scene of ejaculation with one of pissing, which involved consuming a few pints of beer in rapid succession before filming.
On the whole, though, these films were sufficiently tame for Innocence to lose most of her inhibitions for making a career in film pornography, and to quite happily abandon her job at the Fierzehn. She quite soon felt the advantages of having more money. She and Dodie spent several happy hours discussing the somewhat larger flat they intended to move into together and all the things they would buy once they’d saved up enough. Dodie was contributing her own wages to the household now, having taken a job in a Radical Bookstore that sold many books and magazines which showed very much the same activity as the fuck films did but with less attractive models, a lot more imagination and only occasionally particularly erotic. Most of the woman models, Innocence noted, looked rather more like Dodie with their shaved heads, hairy crotches and large boots. She much rather dressed in what she considered was a more feminine and fetching way, quite enjoying the glances she got from men and women as she teetered on her stilettos in her short dress on the underground trains to the studio.
For Innocence and Dodie to afford a bigger flat it was necessary for Innocence to earn substantially more money than she was in the wank films she was making. She wasn’t at all sure, however, that the first proper fuck film she’d star in (one where she’d participate with someone else and who she would fuck and possibly be fucked by) should be one made by Bizarre Bazaar. The director himself understood Innocence’s inclinations well enough not to insist that she try for a pissing, shitting, fist-fucking, sado-masochist or animal-fucking film. If Innocence wanted to make a film with some real action where she could earn several times the money and have enough for the deposit on a flat, she’d have to make a film for another company.
It was Twelve on one of her occasional visits to Innocence’s bedsit who suggested the two make a film together. “We’d make a great couple!” she assented, holding Innocence’s erect penis while Dodie sucked it long and hard. “We fuck well together and I’m not in the slightest bit put off by some arsehole filming us while we do it. Look we’ll answer this ad and earn a bit of extra. I’m sure they’d love to film us once they’ve had a look at you and seen some of the videos you’ve made.”
The advertisement said rather modestly: “Lez and TV couples wanted for Sexy Fuck Films” and Innocence could think of very few good reasons for not accompanying Twelve for the audition. Twelve was right. Quinze Cunts were very impressed by Innocence’s endowment which with Twelve’s assistance was very soon erect and shown in its fullest glory. They were also impressed by the very passionate lovemaking that the two girls staged for them on the casting couch. The director, Genevieve, was a slim girl in a quite conservative blouse and culottes with hair cut quite boyishly and a pair of wire glasses. She rather liked the idea of the two girls performing together. She had a number of opinions about what made a sexy fuck film, which was the kind that Quinze Cunts specialised in. One of these was that the characters making love with each other should genuinely enjoy it. On the basis of that opinion, having the two of them cast together on a ninety minute film would be quite perfect.
“It will at least prevent you getting bored with each other,” she remarked with a grin.
Others of her opinions were that sex between women was necessarily more erotic than sex between men and women. It was not that she was especially averse to men: she just didn’t believe that men’s bodies were ever particularly erotic. What she liked to make were films where the cast were either all women or men who were sufficiently feminine as a result of their chosen way of dressing or radical surgery. At first it was very difficult for her to believe that Innocence wasn’t the way she was as a result of surgery, but she studied Innocence’s body and penis with great care and found none of the signs, by now so familiar to her, of silicone implanting, hormonal injection or stitching.
Twelve had to dress rather more conservatively than usual for her in the film they were to make which was provisionally called Innocence’s Big Surprise. She had eyebrows painted on, and had to exchange her thong for a dress and blouse with a tie. She even had to wear knickers which she complained were very uncomfortable. She drew the line, however, at wearing a wig. “What would people think if they saw me like that!” she exclaimed. “I wouldn’t know where to fucking look!”
The film’s plot was banal in the extreme, but as Genevieve explained the people who bought her films were more interested in shots of knickers, cleavages, young clitorises and pretty sexy bodies than on story lines or more extreme forms of sex. She did insist on a piss sequence as she knew a lot of viewers would be very keen to see Innocence’s penis used for other purposes than to release semen and Twelve was not at all bothered about having urine dripping down her face and breasts. “As long as I don’t get any in my mouth!” she remarked.
The film began with the two girls wandering in a field in the countryside just outside the city. It was the first time since Innocence and Twelve had left Labia that either had ventured so far from Congress and its nightlife, and Innocence enjoyed the rush of fresh air in her lungs and over her body. She had plenty of opportunity to enjoy this warm air, as the two girls took their clothes off in the grass and soon indulged in passionate lovemaking together while Genevieve and her two camerawomen watched and filmed them. Another of the director’s views was that the girls should be as natural as possible and so she gave only the briefest outline of what their sexual activity should consist of and indicated where the cameras were most likely to look.
The art of fuck films, Innocence believed, was not only to perform sex well (which involved a certain amount of exaggeration of the pleasure that Twelve was giving her as her tongue and fingers probed around her lower regions), but also to ensure that the action was fully visible to the camera. This in itself required a little bit of attention, particularly as the area of penetration was one very easily obscured from the camera. This involved Innocence and Twelve contorting their bodies somewhat unnaturally so that the camera could see when Innocence entered one of Twelve’s orifices and exactly which one it was.
The film then moved from there to the interior of Genevieve’s large country house, where quite a few of the rooms had lighting set up specifically to make films and very comfortable beds, sofas and carpets for the fucking to take place. Some action took place in the kitchen where Twelve pushed her fingers and then a cucumber inside Innocence’s anus while her penis was being actively sucked. More action took place in the very plush bathroom where the pissing took place in the bath so that the urine could be washed away and the enamel swiftly wiped down with cleaning fluid. Innocence couldn’t understand what pleasure Twelve was supposed to be getting as piss splashed over her face, trickled down over cheeks, cascaded over her chin and dribbled down her slim breasts. Twelve later assured her that the warmth of the urine and the knowledge of where it came from was precisely what gave her such joy, but Innocence wasn’t convinced that it gave her nearly as much as she so ecstatically expressed.
“Still under an hour of usable film,” Genevieve commented disappointedly after all the planned scenes had been filmed. “I think we’re just going to have to improvise. Do you mind if we make it a threesome for a garden lawn scene.”
“Of course we don’t!” Twelve answered before Innocence had an opportunity to object. “As long as it’s you who makes up the threesome.”
“You think so?” wondered Genevieve curiously coyly for someone who made a living from making fuck films. “Do you think Innocence wouldn’t mind fucking me?”
“A beautiful girl like you!” smiled Twelve kissing the director fondly on the cheeks and unbuttoning her blouse. “How could she mind? And I wouldn’t mind fucking you myself if it comes to that!”
When Genevieve was undressed by the other two in the full glare of the cameras, it was clear that her expertise and experience in fuck films hadn’t been gained as a performer. But her slim body with round breasts and largish nipples and the thin bush of pubic hair was more attractive than Twelve’s pale freckly body, and she showed genuine enthusiasm when Innocence’s erect penis was guided into her cunt. She clung passionately to Innocence’s body, making it rather difficult for the camerawomen to position themselves for the crucial shots of anal and vaginal penetration. It was with quite obvious reluctance that she allowed Innocence to remove her penis when she was about to ejaculate and let the semen spray over her breasts and mouth rather than inside her body. The cries of ecstasy she gave when Twelve and Innocence returned to her body seemed quite unfeigned, and she seemed very flushed after the event.
“This will make a great film!” Genevieve reflected. “It’ll be out fairly soon, I can assure you. But it will probably still be less than ninety minutes long. While you’re here I insist that you join me and my camera staff for dinner. You will join us, won’t you?”
“You fucking bet!” said Twelve, attaching her thong to her waist and pointedly leaving her other clothes on the grass just by the sundial. Dinner was very pleasant and cooked by Genevieve’s lover, a very young looking girl with long straight blonde hair and blue eyes. Inevitably dinner had barely finished when Genevieve and her lover invited the camerawomen, Innocence and Twelve to their large bed where the evening ended in a mass of writhing bodies in which Innocence’s now quite weary penis was very much appreciated.
XXIV
In Which Innocence prevails upon Dodie to perform and Griffin is reacquainted to the virtues of Innocence.

Dodie enjoyed hearing about Innocence’s new job. She loved listening to Innocence’s accounts of the sex she was having in the series of Quinze Cunts and Bizarre Bazaar films that she appeared in, and where there was any particular activity that she found especially erotic she would persuade Innocence to join in similar activity with her in their tiny bedsit. However, Dodie was quite reluctant to get involved in fuck films herself. “It’s just not me,” she assented, although she never gave any very good reasons as to why this should be so.
However, it was Dodie who did suggest to Innocence that they should star together in a series of Radical fuck film which were being made by someone she knew. “These films are different,” she claimed. “They aren’t just fuck films for people to wank to in the privacy of their own homes while watching them on video. These are more challenging, more radical films.”
“How can they be that?” wondered Innocence. “They’re still films where the actors take their clothes off and fuck each other.”
“It’s not what they do. It’s why they do it,” Dodie insisted, but the rates were only slightly less than Innocence was becoming accustomed to and Dodie was very insistent. Innocence agreed to star with Dodie, but she stated categorically that she had no intention of shaving any part of her body or of piercing it either.
The filming took place in a series of very dingy rooms in a derelict housing estate, on beds that were uncomfortable, floors that were bare and unhoovered, radiators that clanked noisily and gave off very little heat and where the walkways were covered in puddles and urine. There was however a story-line to the events which framed the lovemaking that Innocence and Dodie were going to indulge in together, with the assistance of several other women who were mostly dressed pretty much like the clientéle of the Hard Core Nights at the Fierzehn. This was quite a novelty to Innocence who had become accustomed to the idea of fuck films as being nothing more than a series of implausible encounters and sexual passions in which ninety per cent of the action was concentrated around the groin.
The film company was known as Shit for the Workers, and most of the people involved were both argumentative and painfully serious. It seemed to Innocence that far more time was spent on discussing what was to be filmed than in actually doing it. It seemed that nothing could be done until there was consensus as to exactly what was being filmed, what it was meant to symbolise and whether the fucking was ideologically correct. It seemed that any action: pissing, bondage, anal intercourse, even rape, was justified in the film as long as it could be seen as having a deeper significance. Innocence wasn’t at all sure what the film’s plot actually was and her lines seemed both tedious and irrelevant.
In one scene, she was expected to fuck a series of women each of whom had a letter painted on their forehead in the Greek alphabet: twenty-four in all. She had to fuck each of the from  to  via  and  (or whatever else they represented) and each girl while being fucked was obliged to recite a radical quotation. Fortunately Innocence wasn’t expected to fuck continuously. She didn’t have anything like the stamina of a Null, and in any case there weren’t really as many as twenty-four actresses actually involved in the film. Dodie played a number of different Greek characters, but since only parts of her - like her cunt or her mouth - would actually be shown, it would be impossible to tell that it was the same person being fucked on different occasions.
Another scene involved Innocence pissing on Dodie while another girl pissed on her and Dodie pissed on someone else. Innocence became aware that this apparently endless stream of people pissing on different people was meant to be symbolic, judging from the fact that the only person in the series who pissed and wasn’t pissed on was the only man in the series and he was particularly fat and ugly.
Another scene, near the beginning of the film, involved Innocence apparently depriving Dodie of her virginity. For this scene, Dodie was made to seem rather younger than she was - but even she wouldn’t sacrifice her pubic hair to look sufficiently young. The cunt that was intercut to look like a young Dodie’s was of another girl who was probably not very much older than the supposed youngster she was playing. The radical aspect of this was apparently the tawdry, unappealing state of the room in which the filming took place: wallpaper peeling off the wall, horrible patches of damp soaking through the plaster and a bare mattress with a quite dangerous spring protruding through.
The other cast were not especially attractive, although one or two of them had faces and figures that Innocence felt sure could have been quite beautiful if they’d allowed themselves some hair and make-up. She much preferred those sequences involving Dodie because she felt much more comfortable inside a familiar cunt than in some of the others. Sometimes they felt just a little too tight and in one case almost too loose - nearly as much so as Une’s cunt.
The filming took much longer than most of the films Innocence had starred in (indeed she made several other films for her other company on the days Shit for Workers dedicated to discussion seminars and discovery sessions). It didn’t seem that the final film was actually very much better than those she’d made for Quinze Cunts. The film used was black and white, some of the camera angles seemed quite wilfully obscure, the editing seemed quite random and distracting and the sex was really no different. There was also an annoying sequence running through the film where the director, a fat woman in her late thirties with a lisp and a slight stutter, would wander naked through a rubbish heap, or along a suburban housing estate, or outside an abattoir, passing comment on such matters as women’s rights, homosexual separatism, the dictatorship of the proletariat, racism and hypocrisy. Whether Innocence would have found this interesting in another context was quite difficult to tell as the editing was rather random and she often lost the point of the dialogue as it had been inserted somewhere else totally in the film (perhaps while she would be placing a cucumber deep inside her anus or sticking her erect penis into a rusty exhaust pipe).
The biggest debate of all was what to entitle the film, which thankfully Innocence felt herself excused from. She didn’t care if it was called The Coitus Manifesto, The Female Bollocks or Fuck is a Feminist Issue. She was just happy to get paid at the end of it. Dodie however was unreservedly enthusiastic. “Isn’t it good to know that what you’re doing is art and will outlast all the fuck films you’re usually in.”
Innocence wasn’t at all sure that this last assertion was at all likely. The film at nearly four hours was far too long and self-indulgent she thought. The opening credits went on for nearly half an hour, interspersed with so many themes that she had no idea what was meant to be achieved. Women running around with dildos inserted up their arses. Men fucking dead chickens. Cars driven slowly round in circles with numbers like 15 or 9 written on top. The sudden ending which left her both frustrated and relieved at the same time was a poor joke that she’d hoped had happened considerably earlier. But she knew that it was Dodie’s first and probably only fuck film and so, for her sake, she made no complaint and encouraged her as much as possible with the film-making.
For most of the time she was working with Shit for Workers her mind was focused on finding a flat for Dodie and herself. She eventually found one which was a compromise between Dodie’s wish to be in the town centre and Innocence’s desire for a relatively quiet night’s sleep. It was with some sadness, however, that Innocence moved out of her tiny bedsit. It was after all the only place that she’d ever lived in by herself, and much as she loved Dodie she also missed the freedom and solitude she’d enjoyed there.
When she observed her relationship with her sister in Labia, Innocence had felt rather sorry for Gryphon . She knew that Chastity was merely exploiting her, and she could see that despite her proud muscular figure the teacher was very vulnerable. She’d never expected to see Gryphon again after she’d left the college, and was even more surprised to see her picture on the cover of a video for Sex and Physical Exercise, Keep Pumping, on the shelf of the wall of the offices of Sexual Fitness Ltd., the company where she was being interviewed to appear in one of their many sex education tapes. Innocence had by now been exposed to enough of these videos through her contacts in the fuck film industry to know what these films generally involved.
Gryphon’s performance was no different in Keep Pumping and its sequel Keep On Pumping, except that these were solo performances with others merely following the instructions Gryphon gave them. Her experience as a teacher came through in the authoritativeness of her voice and the tone in which she gave her instructions. “Yes, deeper! That’s right! As far inside as you can get!” she cried as her tutees thrust curiously shaped dildos deep inside their vaginas or anuses. She would first of all show techniques for lubricating her vagina with a finger or a vibrator and then showed how to maximise the pleasure it gave her and the length of time for which an exercise could last. “After thirty minutes of continual thrusting your vagina is now loose enough and moist enough to give hours of satisfaction to the most demanding of lovers,” she would say on the voice-over while the more impassioned film of her masturbating would be on show.
Innocence was almost pleased to discover that she was being auditioned for a sex fitness video with Gryphon. She knew the teacher well enough for there to be no surprises and she had had sufficient experience on their one previous lovemaking to know that it would make a very successful production. She guessed from her memories of Gryphon’s intense pleasure on that occasion that the teacher wouldn’t have to feign any of her passion.
“We just need someone like yourself who is physically attractive to our star and has a fully operational penis,” explained the director, who was a slim woman in a track suit and with her long hair tied back in a pony-tail. “We’ve tried to film Gryphon with men, but these attempts have never been at all successful and we’ve never been able to market them. They would not enhance the reputation of Sexual Fitness at all. Some of our competitors may be satisfied with film of Gryphon looking bored or distressed while being buggered, but we would hope to market a better product altogether. We want to project a more positive image of sexual intercourse. We’ve seen some of the work you’ve done for Bizarre Bazaar and Quinze Cunts, and we think that you may have just the enthusiasm for sex with women that would fit with Gryphon’s own similar tastes.”
Innocence could see that Gryphon’s enthusiasm wasn’t at all feigned when they were introduced as potential film companions. “When can we start filming?” was Gryphon’s main question after they met. “I’d love to have some decent sex for a change.”
The filming was actually quite strenuous for Innocence. Gryphon’s success in the Sex Fitness video market had been quite significant. Quite a few customers were attracted to her muscular frame and the femininity she managed to carry with it. Innocence discovered that Gryphon’s venture into this market was one that the teacher felt able to do without leaving her pedagogical career (to which she felt a great affection) and one that provided her with the money to afford the attentions of the prostitutes to whom she had become quite addicted. Gryphon did however find it necessary to do her filming a long way from Labia as she didn’t wish to lose her position in the college. She also seemed somewhat ill at ease making love to Chastity’s sister. She found it very difficult to believe that the two girls had separated.
“Chastity was so fond of you!” remarked Gryphon, but Innocence was unwilling to discuss her sister even to one of her former lovers. She also avoided asking too many questions on her sister’s life in Labia since she’d left, beyond discovering that she’d also left college.
The video the two were to make was provisionally called Keep Rumpy Pumping and was intended to broaden Gryphon’s appeal from the wank film market into the more demanding and lucrative fuck film market that Innocence was now doing quite well in. Sexual Fitness hoped that their fastidious star could perhaps be weaned onto more conventional fuck films with their cast of athletic male stars, but they knew that at least one good quality fuck film was needed for their customers to stomach more indifferent produce.
Innocence had to spend several hours each day in the gym provided by Sexual Fitness, lifting weights and running on treadmills, often with the guidance of Gryphon who would gaze long and lovingly as Innocence’s stomach muscles became firmer, the muscles of her arms became more delineated and the sweat gushed down her naked body and through the pubic hairs around her darling penis. Sometimes Twelve or Dodie would join in, and to Gryphon’s chagrin would then accompany Innocence to the fuck room where they would make more physical love on the futons laid out there. Gryphon was made to feel excluded from Innocence’s extra-filmic activities, and this wasn’t so much because Innocence wasn’t attracted to Gryphon but rather a wish to divorce herself from anyone who reminded her too intensely of her relationship with her sister.
The fuck film when it was made was fairly conventional in format for the Sex and Physical Fitness market. The voice-over provided by Gryphon was recorded afterwards and was meant to highlight particular educational points that the fucking was supposedly illustrating, but were really just afterthoughts provided to give respectability to a series of shots where Innocence fucked Gryphon’s receptive body athletically, frequently and passionately. In the mouth, in the arse, in the cunt, hanging from wires, in several quite awkward positions, standing up, sitting down and framed by a scenery of bell-bars, climbing frames, trampolines, mattresses and total nudity. The shots which Gryphon particularly enjoyed reviewing and speaking over were those where Innocence relieved herself of copious quantities of semen over Gryphon’s face, breasts, buttocks or cunt. She loved watching the way the semen arched in a sinuous curve of viscous drops to discolour the mattresses or gymnasium equipment. She particularly treasured the shot of her with semen trickling out of her mouth as Innocence masterfully produced yet more to spread over her hair and her shoulders.
Gryphon loved the warm taste of sperm. Or at least Innocence’s. In the video there was several minutes of come shots to accompany a digression on the protein and carbohydrate values of semen and how a regular diet was an invaluable addition to the fitness regime of anyone who wished to attain the heights of physical and sexual fitness. Innocence, however, felt rather drained after these sessions, and not just from the release of sperm. Gryphon was a very demanding, very physical lover. Innocence knew she couldn’t maintain the degree of sexual and physical exertion demanded of her from such a partner.
So despite the persuasive arguments from Sexual Fitness and Gryphon’s own somewhat tearful demands, Innocence declined to contribute her services to the follow up fuck fitness film, More Rumpy Pumping, even though this was intended to include scenes in which Gryphon would make love to young girls as young as she could legally get away with and in which Innocence would not be the only object of Gryphon’s sexual passion. Innocence did not feel inclined to become too closely identified with the Sexual and Physical Fitness Video market. It didn’t offer very much career progression, and besides she’d had quite enough of all the work-outs in the gymnasium. The burning feeling she got from her muscles for days afterwards was just not worth it.
XXV
In Which Innocence is matched with virginity, a career in giving pleasure to unknown benefactors is reviewed and Leon’s own artistic vocation is revealed.

It took quite a lot of persuading and rather a lot of money, but eventually Innocence agreed to make a Virginity Loss film (or Bleeding Fanny Film as they were less subtly known). It wasn’t that Innocence hadn’t taken a girl’s virginity before, she just felt that there was something sordid about the whole notion of making a film about it, particularly given her rather unusual appearance. She wondered what harm it might do to a girl whose virginity was taken by a freak like her, especially when the whole very important and intensely personal event was witnessed by a professional film crew and eventually by an unknown quantity of anonymous video purchasers. However, she was assured that the girl, Eve, had actually requested that it be Innocence who was to do the bloody deed and that she’d undergo the exercise with someone else anyway if it wasn’t her. Apparently she and her mother, a young widow, had fallen on very bad times and they saw it as a way of helping them out of it. Innocence wasn’t so naïve as not to realise that a film showing a girl losing her virginity to one with her own unique assets would recoup substantially more than the average Bleeding Fanny Film and that they would earn more as a result.
“I’m not going to make a habit of this,” Innocence insisted.
“Of course not,” said the director - a middle-aged woman with greying hair and artificially enhanced breasts - misunderstanding her. “No one would want to see you become typecast in that way!”
The film was to be made in the gardens of a stately home which were rented out for the occasion, on the lawn with rose gardens and an ornate swimming pool in the background. Innocence was very impressed. None of her films had been made in such palatial surroundings before, and she felt that somehow it added a touch of dignity to an affair which, from a sense of shame, she decided not to confess to Dodie. Her lover had her own standards and ethics which Innocence respected and in which she more often than not concurred. When she left their nice new expensive flat that they had only just this week starting renting, she left Dodie with only a brief kiss (which would have immediately informed her that she was off to do a film set that day) and evaded rather too obviously all references to the kind of film she was about to make.
“If it’s just the usual fuck film why don’t you tell me more about it?” Dodie wondered with a frown, brushing her fingers through the quarter inch long stubble of dark hair on her head.
“It’s just not worth making a fuss about,” Innocence lied, trembling with anticipation. No, she definitely wouldn’t make a film like this again. She just hoped that her lover would never have to find out about it.
The film started as all such films were obliged to do with an official examination of Eve’s maidenhead by a properly qualified doctor. This was the first opportunity Innocence had of seeing the girl, who was actually unusually old for a virgin - being about seventeen years old but looking more like fifteen. She was quite skinny with pale skin, a slightly bulging stomach, small apple-shaped breasts and long blonde hair half way down her back. The doctor prised open her legs with the camera focusing on her vagina and examined her with the standard tools for this job.
Finally he announced to the camera the standard formula for these films. “I, Doctor Hamstash, declare that it is my professional opinion that this young lady’s maidenhead is intact and that she is medically a virgin.” Innocence knew that this would not have been the first such examination or the filming wouldn’t have come to such an advanced state of preparedness. She also knew that an intact maidenhead didn’t necessarily mean that the girl had had no sex at all - there was a great deal of sexual activity, including anal intercourse, which was possible without damaging her in that way at all. However, she rather felt that in Eve’s case it seemed to her that the virginity might be more absolute than was usually the case. The girl seemed extraordinarily gauche and nervous.
The film’s plot, if such a term could be given to an exercise with a preordained end, was that Innocence should start by making love with Eve’s mother who was obviously hoping to increase the material rewards of this exercise by whatever means were necessary. Innocence could judge that the woman must be desperate for money because she had shown willingness in the initial interviews for anal and even fist-fucking along with the standard oral and vaginal sex. Innocence was quite pleased that the film didn’t involve the girl’s father, even if it were possible. She had heard of several Bleeding Fanny films where the father was filmed as the person to breach the maidenhead - an incestuous act guaranteed to increase the value of the film. Thankfully Hand Job Films had certain standards to adhere to which precluded that form of incest. It was felt that it encouraged a parental rôle for the target market which was best avoided.
Whatever Eve might be, Dawn, her mother, was definitely not inexperienced in her lovemaking though she betrayed enough awkwardness in her actions to indicate that she’d never performed in front of an audience before. Dawn’s part involved her in beginning the action with a kiss on the grass leading to the two of them taking off each other’s clothes and very soon into more physical acts. Dawn’s body was very similar to her daughter’s - although much heavier as befitted an older woman with breasts already beginning to fall out of their taut compactness and buttocks drooping slightly behind her thighs. Innocence was soon into the scenes of vaginal and anal intercourse, but forswore the fist-fucking after carefully assessing the flexibility of Dawn’s vagina with her penis.
At this stage, Eve was due to come on set and to play the standard part of the embarrassed daughter becoming steadily more interested in the loveplay between her mother and her mother’s lover. Innocence was pleased to see that she was not at all expected to make love with her mother or her mother with her. Although Hand Job Films had no expressed opinion on incest - beyond the standard view that all sexual activities were permissible between consenting adults - unlike much of their competition in the Bleeding Fanny marketplace (like Bloodsports For All and Cuntbusters) they deliberately avoided any reference to the possible material rewards for filmed incest. The view was that all such activity should come about wholly out of the actual desire of the recently sexually enrolled daughter.
Eve began by nervously taking Innocence’s penis in her hand and then putting her mouth to it. She noticeably screwed up her nose at it - although whether it was the smell of Innocence’s organ or the scent left by her mother’s vagina it was not possible to tell. However, she overcame her aversion and soon was taking the penis into her mouth and started licking and sucking it until it became so big and thick and throbbing that even Innocence was dying to release it into the girl’s cunt.
The whole lovemaking was filmed on a large white sheet which normally would be quite unlikely to be left lying around on the grass in a stately home - but of course these sorts of films were concerned rather more with gynaecological accuracy than with any other kind. The actual penetration shots had to be made lingeringly, slowly and with the film crew properly positioned without disturbing too much the composure of the virgin whose eyes were closed tightly and jaws clenched tight in fearful anticipation. When Innocence saw the distress the activity was causing Eve she felt like abandoning the whole exercise, but outside of camera shot Dawn was whispering into her ear.
“Go on then! Get it over with!”
This was not the most romantic instruction that Innocence had ever heard, but she took the message and with a slow gradual thrust she pushed deeper and deeper and ever deeper into Dawn’s cunt, not looking down at the crotch at all but concentrating her kisses and her caresses on Eve’s face. “It’s all right, Eve! It’s all right! Don’t worry! It won’t hurt nearly as much as you think!”
Unfortunately for Eve and for Innocence’s reputation for telling the truth, it actually hurt the young girl quite a bit. As Innocence felt the rip of internal membrane no longer resisting her thrusts she also heard a quite unearthly yell from Eve. Without thinking she pulled her penis straight out to see the pool of red dripping from Eve’s vagina and splaying over the white sheet where it left quite undeniable evidence of Eve’s virginity. “Oh God!” Innocence gasped, aghast at the red shine of it in the clear midday sun, which was reflecting off the uncongealed liquid on the thighs and on the sheet. “This is horrible! Urrgghh! There’s so much of it!”
Eve herself burst into tears, throwing herself into her mother’s lap where the two naked people sat huddled up close to each other under the still voyeuristic unwavering glare of the film set and the cameras.
Despite Innocence’s outburst and Eve’s distress, the filming was judged by the director to be a success. “We may have to edit out some of the more - dare we say - unpalatable aspects,” she told Innocence. “After all we are making films for masturbatory pleasure and not films of social or sexual veracity. And it definitely isn’t Hand Job’s intention to move into the market for films of sexual violence. Some of our competitors might feel inclined to re-edit the film for the illicit rape fantasy market.”
“Rape fantasy?” Shuddered Innocence.
“It’s not unknown. Bitch Slut Films make films with names like She Had It Coming, Ramming Connie’s Cunt and Blood Between The Knees which are films of nothing more than the more upsetting parts of Eve’s recent sexual initiation linked by rather unpleasant story-lines. Never fear, unless one of our operatives is rather less than honest, the less enjoyable episodes will not be seen by the target audience. Hand Job Films has no wish to build a reputation for causing its film stars to suffer more than is absolutely necessary in our First and Best Time Sex Film series.”
Innocence’s newly chosen career as a fuck film actress meant that she got to meet a variety of people whom she very probably wouldn’t have met otherwise, although she wasn’t sure that she felt her life was much enhanced by having done so. She got to know quite a few women and men with surgically enhanced breasts, some of which were of massive proportions - larger even than Honore’s, and consequently even more of a practical liability to their possessors when they weren’t canvassing for rôles in fuck films. She got to meet men with peculiarly bent, extraordinarily long and thin and even with surprisingly tiny penises. She met women with a remarkably elasticity to their anuses or mouths - able to accommodate more than one penis when most women were unable to comfortably get even two into their vagina. One particularly acrobatic woman was able to get her legs behind her shoulders while being fucked.
Fifteen was an unlikely sex actress on first meeting. She was a very modestly dressed girl, who seemed slightly gauche regarding any questions on her sex life. Innocence felt unusually self-confident and promiscuous in comparison. She was also blind and relied on her Labrador, Rover, to lead her around without bumping into obstacles. She made a strange sight on the film set with her modest clothes, her dull mousy brown hair and the white stick that she used to avoid bumping into people. However she was actually one of the most in-demand sex actresses in the industry because of her particular speciality which was to have sex with animals.
It rather horrified Innocence at first (and she never got fully used to it!) to see Fifteen performing with dogs, horses, donkeys or goats. She would fellate the animals with a care and attention which was equal to that which she showed to Innocence’s more normal penis - taking ponies’ dark penises into her mouth and bringing them to ejaculate over her thin naked body. She was particularly good at dog fucking - allowing the Alsation, Dalmatian or Irish Wolfhound total vaginal or even anal penetration and quite clearly enjoying it as the animal panted, barked and slobbered over her, its hairy body above her and long thin penis enter her at the peculiar angles that were necessary for this operation. Penetration by rams and billy goats were also featured, but donkeys, bulls, horses and camels were clearly too monstrously endowed for her, but she made a good show of what she could, even going as far as fist-fucking them in the anus.
Although Fifteen had her own very nice home, it was somewhere in the countryside and quite frequently Innocence and Dodie invited her to stay at their flat when she was staying overnight in Congress. Fifteen made very welcome company and enjoyed her political arguments with Dodie, but firmly declined any offers of having sex with either of them. She stated quite unequivocally that her fucking was reserved for her career, and she didn’t in any case wish to spoil their friendship by introducing a less than professional aspect to their lovemaking.
Despite Fifteen’s apparent shyness with herself and Dodie, Innocence was somewhat shocked and discomfited to discover that this attitude didn’t attach itself to Rover, as she discovered early on from hearing a mixture of canine noises mixed with Fifteen’s own slightly shrill cries. Innocence was slightly alarmed - troubled that perhaps Rover had turned on her mistress - but when she put her head decorously around the door of the guest room where Fifteen was staying with her dog, she was shocked to see Fifteen lying on her back with Rover on top of her. The dog was wagging his tail enthusiastically and eagerly licking his mistress’s face while his buttocks thrust backwards and forwards. Innocence’s horrified eyes adjusted themselves to the dim light coming from the bedside lamp that Fifteen had never thought of turning off, and saw that the girl’s thighs were wrapped around the dog and that Rover was indeed fucking her with no embarrassment and with rather less guilt than that expressed by dogs on the film set.
Other people that Innocence had got to meet had proclivities which she found equally as distasteful. Wonder, a short girl with a cleft palate and a repaired hare-lip, had compensated for the shortcomings of her appearance by a skill at consuming faeces released into her mouth by her male or female on-screen lovers. She would let the turd drop out gradually and with the same affection that most actresses would show towards an erect penis she would guide it into her mouth, chew it up and eventually swallow it. When Innocence was persuaded to make a film with Wonder, she had no real idea what was going on as she let free the turd she’d been nurturing all day. She thought perhaps that Wonder might be smearing her face and body with it, but was somewhat disgusted to realise where it did in fact go. She declined the suggestion of kissing the girl despite the financial incentives the director was indicating by holding up his fingers. Wonder’s tastes were definitely not her own.
Another woman whom Innocence knew but considered herself fortunate in never performing with was all of forty stone in weight - which meant that she was more flesh than body. She watched with some repulsion as the male fuck actors struggled to enter her body through the massive folds of fat that totally obscured her vagina. The sheer bulk of her meant that these actors were quite realistically risking their lives to fuck with her. If she fell on top of one of them while he was inside her it would probably immediately terminate more than his career.
Innocence felt glad that somehow she’d avoided having got typecast in piss films, sadomasochistic films, ear-fucking, child sex, razor slashing, cat fellatio, tree fucking or anal fist-fuck films. On the whole those that did have to resort to this sort of film were not especially physically attractive. Fifteen was rather an exception in that respect. Innocence’s blessing was that her marketability was not just due to her unusual assets, but that, as was made increasingly apparent to her, she was a very attractive woman who didn’t need the surgery or hormonal treatment to develop large breasts, massive buttocks, green skin or split vaginas.
Nevertheless, she still felt slightly soiled by the fact that she was working in a profession where however much the film makers she was associated with might hold dear to certain high moral, political or sexual principles there were many more others whose only criterion of judgement was the number of units their product would sell - and as perversions sold well these were particularly attractive to them: the more gross, uncomfortable and generally unpalatable the better.
However, as Dodie often reminded her when she reflected on her career and where it was taking her, it was through her work that she’d been able to afford the beautiful flat she was renting and she was indeed enjoying this work rather more than working behind the bar at a Night Club.
Innocence knew that Leon owned his own business, but she had no real idea of what it might be. It wasn’t something that she’d ever cared to ask about when she last met the man in Congress. So it came as something of a surprise to discover that he was the owner of Fuck Flicks, a fuck film company famous for its catalogue of homosexual and transsexual videos. The discovery didn’t come until after she’d been in several films already where she had performed in her normal capacity, knowing that for the target audience the only fundamental difference between her and the transsexuals usually involved in these productions was that her body was entirely her own and had no enhancement or alteration made to it whatsoever.
She was rather surprised while viewing the early cut of the film in the company’s Congress office to see a picture of Leon hanging on the wall, naked as always, and smiling in a strangely paternal way. She stood up in the office where the other director and several of the cast were watching a scene where Innocence was fucking a young man who in turn was fucking a slender black girl with fashionably short cropped hair a bit like a tonsure (the fashion was no longer for totally shaven heads). She examined the picture carefully. There was no doubt at all who this bearded long haired man was. She recognised the twist of tawny hair on his chest and the small scar on his shoulder which he blamed on an unfortunately over-vigorous lover he had had once had.
“Does Leon perform in your films?” Innocence wondered.
“Leon?” Asked the director standing up beside Innocence. “Not often. Why? Do you know Mr Legrand?”
“Yes,” laughed Innocence, who’d not ever heard his surname before. “I met him on holiday in Brook. What does he do then?”
The director explained to him that Leon was the sole owner of Fuck Flicks, and that he also owned a magazine publishing company, several brothels and two Congress Night Clubs. “He’s very rich,” he stated, twiddling the earring that dangled from his left ear. “He made his money in the beginning as a fuck film star, rather like yourself. As you probably know, he’s very opulently endowed and not at all fussed what kind of sex he indulges in. He made rather a lot of films. I can show you a few if you like.”
Innocence nodded. It rather changed her view of the man to know that he had made fuck films in the past. It also seemed quite bizarre that he should now be her employer. It had once occurred to her when she was looking for work to ask the man she was fucking if he could find a job for her, but she had decided not to as it seemed somehow rather the wrong thing to require of a lover (even one who was unable to penetrate her). She now understood why Leon had never offered her work in the past. He probably felt that Innocence would have been offended at the suggestion, which she reflected would probably have been very much the case. Her brief experience of appearing in a sex film while in Brook had not seemed to her quite the career move then as it seemed now.
The director waited until the end of the screening of the video they were watching, Howard’s Rear End. Like many films made for the male homosexual audience its focus of attention was undeniably on taut male buttocks. Innocence played the rôle of someone whose unusual assets were never commented on but were fully enjoyed (as was the convention for transsexual films), and who had developed an affection for a house in the countryside where she had once had sex with a number of people. Unusually this orgy scene was near the beginning of the film. Throughout the film she made love with several men who also made love with each other and with several women who had very little sex with anyone except her. At the end, she obtained the house and the film ended with an open-ended fuck scene with the Howard of the title shitting on the grass in the foreground.
When the cast left after the screening, Innocence was left with the director and his boyfriend, a tall man with very long hair and a quite thin beard. The director pulled out a video entitled Leon of Arabia, and put it in the video player.
“This is Leon’s first film and as you can see right from the start he had a leading rôle...”
“Not surprising with a dick like his!” Commented his boyfriend. “Ooohh! The lucky bastard. I so wish....”
Innocence watched the film which had a very flimsy plot of young men in desert sceneries waving swords and yelling, but for much longer admiring, pawing over, sucking, licking and revelling in Leon’s monstrous appendage. He was frequently fucked from behind, but even then the young Leon whose beard was quite thin and whose chest had only the promise of future hirsuteness was just a little too endowed to have any hope of returning the favour.
“As you can see, not an arse in the world can accommodate that monster!” Exclaimed the director. “I’ve seen pricks of all sizes - and I’ve probably seen the biggest the world has to offer. Some are long and thin and though you can’t get all the prick in your arse, at least you can get some of it in. At least some of the way!”
“And you can’t walk straight for a week after!” Laughed his boyfriend.
“And then there are big ones which can only get in cunts and can’t get in arses at all. And then there’s Leon’s prick! Apparently there’s only one cunt in the whole world he can get his dick into. And what’s more he can get it all the way in!”
“She must have the biggest fanny in the world!” Exclaimed his friend. “I’d love to have a taste of Legrand’s whopper. I bet he comes like a fucking beer can!”
Innocence didn’t wish to elaborate on her first hand experience, and stayed in her seat to watch more videos. There was The Prickholder, which was a relatively sad short sex film that showed the difficulties Leon had with fucking the Asian wife of the title and how they came to a mutually acceptable compromise where she would masturbate him while forcing her fingers up his anus. Another film was called The Importance of a Good Fuck, and featured the frustration Leon had with fucking some transsexuals and a few men after being mistakenly invited to a cucumber sandwich party.
“Doesn’t Leon ever have a satisfying time in any of his films?” Wondered Innocence.
The director skimmed through the video titles. “The Portrait of Dorian’s Penis? No, at the end of the film he has to accept that he can masturbate but not fuck. Fuck and his Friends? No, that doesn’t end very well either. I think you’re right, Innocence. Leon hasn’t had that much fun in his film career. Perhaps that’s why he went into production rather than acting.”
“Queer and TS films weren’t meant to be fun when Leon was making them,” remarked his boyfriend. “It was meant to be tragic and sad. You weren’t supposed to fancy pricks and have a good time. You were always supposed to have some kind of misery associated with it. It’s not like that these days. And that’s how I prefer it. If you want to wank over someone else’s prick, you don’t want to finish feeling pissed off about it. You want to feel like going off and fucking someone yourself.”

XXVI
In Which Innocence is made more widely available and Dodie enjoys Innocence with a client.

Innocence had never known before as much wealth as her new pornographic career promised her, and she found herself and Dodie spending it with a wild abandon that was both reckless and, as it turned out, foolish. There was not only the extortionate rent she was paying for their expensive Congress flat. There were the income tax bills to be met. There were also the purchases on furniture, computers, audio and visual equipment, original paintings and decorator’s bills. There were also expensive nights out in restaurants and night clubs. And all of these were purchased on credit meant to be paid by future earnings. However her income was much slower in arriving than the inevitable bills and she found herself worrying just how she could possibly afford all that she now owed.
She and Dodie spent a few distressing evenings in front of the log fire studying all the bills and calculating their future earnings on the spreadsheets of their notebook computer. The sums just did not balance. The choice was stark. Either she had to reduce the outgoings and perhaps pawn off some of their purchases or find a way of increasing their income.
“Perhaps I should sell my body,” reflected Innocence sadly.
Dodie laughed, hugging her lover’s naked body close to her and idly stroking her penis. “Don’t be silly, sweetest! You already do that.”
“No,” said Innocence in deadly seriousness. “I mean prostitution. I mean selling my body for sex for immediate tax free benefits. I’ve had a few offers from escort agencies and brothels to service their clients. I’ve always ignored them, but perhaps I should be more open to it.”
“Oh, don’t do it!” Exclaimed Dodie. “I’d hate to think of strange men fucking you. I tremble at the idea of some fat overweight man’s prick stuck deep inside your sweet arse.”
“As you say, how’s that any different to what I already do for a living?” Innocence asked Dodie. “Why not do it for the money I’d earn? It’d soon put us in the clear.”
Innocence’s lover couldn’t dispute the truth of that, although she felt that somehow fucking in front of the camera was somehow more acceptable than doing the same thing in the capacity of a prostitute. “At least in fuck films it’s a kind of make-believe,” she claimed rather uncertainly.
It hadn’t seemed like make-believe to Innocence whose penis and arse were often quite sore for days after a particularly gruelling filming session, but the two girls soon reluctantly came to the conclusion that it would indeed resolve their immediate cash flow crisis. The following day, Innocence telephoned some of the proprietoresses of brothels and escort agencies whose cards she’d retained when they’d been offered her. It wasn’t too easy to find them all, as they were scattered about in several trouser pockets and handbags, and some had been used for shopping lists, roaches or for jotting down other people’s telephone numbers.
The procuresses and proprietoresses all seemed delighted at the prospect of representing Innocence, and within hours she found her diary full of appointments at hotel foyers and at homes in very smart parts of the town. She dressed up in the expensive revealing clothes that she was advised to wear, including rather more underwear than she usually ever bothered with. As she pulled on the stockings and secured the garters she understood fully why she had never worried herself with them. Dodie was very dismissive of the image she was presenting: her face heavily made up and her hair tied back off her face.
“You mustn’t believe that you’re the part you’re playing,” she pleaded sadly. “Don’t forget you’re only doing it to solve our immediate crisis. You mustn’t make a permanent career out of it.”
Innocence nodded and waited anxiously for the taxi to arrive to take her to her first client. This was a rather fat man who was quite as unattractive in appearance as Dodie had feared. He had a short stubby beard which brushed uncomfortably against her face as he slobbered over her, and he was very quick in pulling off Innocence’s clothes so that he could have a long stare at her penis. He greedily pushed it straight in his mouth, despite the fact that it was still quite limp and showed very little promise of becoming fully erect. Innocence, however, was a professional by now. She knew how to stimulate herself to obtain a penis in most situations, and despite her physical revulsion she brought it up to an erection.
Fortunately for her, the man’s tastes were rather more in being fucked than doing the fucking, so Innocence was spared the discomfort that usually followed a night of buggery and spent her time while thrusting into his flabby hairy buttocks visualising her lover, Dodie, and thinking of her beauty. Most of the night was spent in bed with the man wrapped around her, moaning constantly about his frigid wife, his ungrateful children, his sluttish mistress and the punitive tax system.
Not all Innocence’s clients were as easy as her first. Some were rather keen on buggering her and took particularly pleasure in the pain it sometimes caused her, adding to it by squeezing her breasts aggressively and pushing her into rather unnatural positions. The only consolation Innocence found in these circumstances was the thought that these extra torments would appreciably increase the size of her final invoice and would probably be reflected in a more sizeable tip. Some were more insecure and nervous. They had either clearly never had sex with a woman as beautiful as her before or were novices to having sex with anyone endowed with a penis. These men were generally quite happy for Innocence to do all the fucking, and sometimes weren’t interested in penetrative sex at all (though they would be charged for it anyway).
She discovered that much of the time spent with them was in conversation. The sex often seemed to be just an excuse to spend time with a beautiful woman and to offload on her all their worries and concerns. Innocence had sympathy for some of them. Not all of them were interested in her merely because they wanted a more varied sex life. There were those who had recently lost their wives or partners through bereavement, divorce or separation, and for whom Innocence was just a pale substitute for the love they had lost. There were others who dared not admit their homosexual taste to their colleagues, family or friends, and found the service of male or transsexual prostitutes to be the only outlet they could find for their irrepressible desires. Many however just saw Innocence as a purchase like any other. She was viewed in much the same way as a good meal in a restaurant, or business class in an aeroplane, or a visit to the opera. She was just another luxury which could be afforded and from whom they expected a luxury service in accordance to the vast sums they were paying for her services.
All of them were however in awe at her body. It just didn’t seem possible that a woman so feminine in almost every way could be blessed with a penis that functioned so well and was so naturally appointed. Some looked for evidence of operations that would explain her appearance. Did she have the penis grafted on? Or was it the breasts? Innocence endured this scrutiny, as she did the sex, with a mind that focused constantly on the returns her activity would bring her and how much it would help to reduce her never-ending debts.
“You can’t do all this work yourself!” Dodie protested as she listened to Innocence’s accounts of her work. “It’s not fair that the debts that we’ve both incurred should be entirely paid for by your hard labour. You must let me do some work as well, to bring in some extra money.”
Innocence was very reluctant to do so. She was frightened of her young lover suffering the same attentions as she had by now got rather accustomed to. She loved Dodie too much to willingly have her suffer in that way. But Dodie was insistent. She held Innocence close to her, hand as ever gripping on the length of her warm firm penis, her head buried on Innocence’s shoulder on which she could feel the warm moisture of her lover’s tears. “We must do this together! It’s not right that you do so much for me and I do so little.”
Innocence at last relented but only on the promise that the two should work in tandem, and that Dodie shouldn’t be left entirely to the mercy of a client by herself. Although Dodie pointed out quite correctly that she was at least as experienced in sex with men as Innocence, albeit in a non-professional capacity, Innocence was adamant that she not be left totally unprotected. She could see also that despite Dodie’s enthusiasm for sex which she still had with the men and women she met at night clubs and parties, it was quite a different thing to be fucked by a man with whom she’d not really chosen to have sex.
On Dodie’s instruction, Innocence informed her procuresses of Dodie’s wish that the two of them be made available for services as a couple, rather hoping that her offer would be turned down. As luck would have it, though, the procuresses were delighted at the suggestion and it was within a day that she and Dodie had an appointment with their first joint client. Innocence was relatively pleased to learn that he was quite young in comparison to many clients, being in his mid-thirties and apparently not disfigured in any way. However, when Innocence and Dodie arrived at his town flat in the Congress City centre, not too far from the seat of government, he certainly didn’t appear very handsome. He wore thick glasses that didn’t disguise his prominent squint and had quite an unpleasant expression.
“You’re here, yes. Very good, yes. I want you to take off your clothes right away, yes,” he commanded. Innocence knew by now that taking clothes off did not usually mean total nudity to clients, and she’d already informed Dodie of that fact. Dodie had covered her short hair with a long wig and some tight leather clothes, under which she wore some black nylon stockings and lace suspenders. Following Innocence’s example she took off her leather skirt and jacket, and then, with the same exaggerated slowness exhibited by Innocence she pulled down her satin knickers to reveal the full hairiness of her crotch. The man, however, was much more interested in Innocence’s penis when its flabby length appeared from beneath the hand that discreetly and theatrically covered it while her knickers were disentangled from the high stiletto heels which caught up in them.
“It’s real, yes? It’s a real prick? And you’re a real girl, yes? Like the agency promised? Not a man with pumped up tits and silicone padding out the buttocks. Yes?”
“This is the way I was born and this is the way I am,” announced Innocence, repeating a line she’d used with rather more clients than she cared to remember. “It’s a real prick and I can prove it to you if you like.”
“Yes, I would like that. Yes,” continued the man, who Innocence was sure she vaguely recognised from somewhere. While the man kneeled down on the carpet between her legs and licked and sucked her penis, she tried to remember where she might have seen him before. She smiled sadly at Dodie who was hovering uncertainly near the mantel-piece wondering what she ought to be doing while Innocence was receiving such exclusive attention.
Innocence had plenty of time to reflect on who the man was as the evening proceeded. He had paid for the two girls to stay overnight; costing what even now seemed to Innocence an enormous amount of money. Enough to pay off the television and the sofa. And that was before the inevitable tips. She and Dodie were soon to stage lovemaking in front of the man, knowing that at some time, when their client had reached his desired state of arousal, he would intervene. This was the first time she had ever made love to a woman, particularly Dodie, wearing such ludicrous underwear except in front of the camera, and a very strange experience it was too. The feel of nylon smooth against her thighs. The brush of lace against her face. The tight grip of the bra straps digging into Dodie’s chest just below her tiny breasts as she pulled them down to reveal the full size of her swelling nipples. There was still the familiar smell of Dodie’s cunt and the full exuberance of her pubic hair rubbing against her lips and catching in the gaps between her teeth. There was still the ooze of Dodie’s juices welcoming Innocence’s penis as she entered and the never less than genuine cry of pleasure from her lover as she responded to Innocence’s thrusts and burst into repeated and insistent cries of ecstasy and orgasmic joy. And the ease in which her lubricrated anus permitted her penis to slide in gently hitting the slight resistance of her duodenum against her thrusts.
Innocence had nearly forgotten the presence of the man who had in the meantime divested himself of his clothes and was now himself wearing stockings and suspenders over his hairy legs, a bra over the thick wiry hairs of his chest and a satsuma in his mouth. He was also still wearing his thick glasses. He then entered deep inside Innocence’s arse crying in a curious strangled way as he penetrated her. “Yes!” He cried. “Yes yes yes!” He gripped her around the shoulders and one hand pawed Dodie’s breasts.
He was very brutal in his lovemaking, and he was only at all interested in anal entry. He totally ignored Dodie’s vagina and was not even very keen on Innocence penetrating her there. He pushed Dodie down onto the ground, her face buried into the carpet as he thrust again and again into her arse while Innocence was instructed to enter his hairy arse from behind, some of the matted hair of which rather interfered with the natural rhythm of Innocence’s own thrusting. Innocence felt rather concerned for Dodie’s welfare. It was clear that he wasn’t especially interested in her as a human being. She was nothing more than a tight orifice to be repeatedly battered into.
He withdrew his penis and Innocence noticed with a pang that it was slightly discoloured by shit and a trace of blood. This clearly excited him. “Look at it, yes!” He cried. “It’s you that is, yes! It’s you that shit!” He then thrust it straight into Dodie’s mouth, pulling her body round so that it could enter her without Innocence having to retract from him and Dodie sucked his penis with an expression of disgust and distaste that the man found even more exciting. “You don’t like the taste of shit, do you? Yes? Shall I shit in your mouth? Shall I piss on you? Yes?”
Fortunately, Dodie was spared these indignities as the mere thought of such toilet fun caused him to instantly ejaculate which he sprayed over Dodie’s face. “See if you like spunk, bitch! Tastes good, yes? Better than shit, yes?”
As the man collapsed onto the carpet with his arms wrapped around Dodie and her, Innocence was able to look longer at the man’s face and tried to place him. It was clear that he never usually dressed so bizarrely, but he almost certainly wore the same thick glasses. She eventually placed him. Of course, it was obvious for someone who owned a flat in this part of the city. He was a senior minister in the government. Innocence wasn’t sure whether it was in defence or education or maybe he was the Minister for the Arts. Perhaps she’d seen pictures of him leaving the theatre with his pretty wife balanced on his arm. As far as Innocence knew, he was the most senior person with whom she’d ever had sex.
Unfortunately, the minister soon regained his appetite for sex and this continued to be at least as bizarre as his tastes had already proved to be. He had both Dodie and Innocence piss on him straight into his mouth. He lay underneath Innocence as she crapped onto his face which he then proceeded to eat and smother into his nose. He had Dodie lash at him with the flex of a television aerial, and then had her push a carrot deep inside his arse while Innocence squeezed at his prick with a large paper clip. He put his head in a bin liner and yelped as both Dodie and Innocence flayed him with belts and braces. He then insisted on spending the night in the bath in the fetid smell of turds and urine which he coated on himself.
“I don’t think I want to do this ever again!” Sighed Dodie wrapping her abused body around Innocence’s as they lay in the bed that the man had so considerately left empty for them. “I could never believe that sex could ever be so joyless and disgusting.”
Innocence kissed Dodie tenderly. “After tonight, and what he’ll be paying us,” she said with a smile, “I don’t think either of us will ever need to.”

XXVII
In Which Innocence returns to the pleasures of Eve and Dawn, Eve is enjoyed in the pleasant environs of a garden and Innocence is exposed to greater fame than before.

Eve gradually recovered from her experience with Innocence and indeed even initiated a correspondence with her deflowerer. She had been right, it seemed to her, to insist on having her maidenhead taken by the famous Innocence rather than by some hairy unsubtle man. She may not ever want to have sex again - and, indeed, after the pain it had caused her, she was still pretty sure she didn’t want another repeat of it for quite a while. She still recalled too clearly the pain as her insides were torn apart by her unusually endowed lover and spilt out so colourfully onto the white sheet while two or three cameras stared rather too closely at her face and her cunt - the former showing just as much distress as the latter. Her mother still felt rather upset by the ordeal, but when the cheque for it arrived it more than covered all the horrendous debts that had accumulated after her husband’s tragic accident with a motorised garden lawn mower and let them lead life on a much more even keel. She had even come to think that it had been worth it.
Eve was quite a fan of Innocence’s movies which she rented from the video store and watched, sometimes together with her mother. It was not Innocence’s beauty alone that attracted her and certainly not the storyline. It was some more intangible aspect of her lovemaking which seemed both appropriate to her name but delightfully sluttish at the same time, as she thrust her practised penis into the arses and vaginas of the men and women who co-starred with her. Innocence was clearly a porn star with a genuine concern for her screen lovers and a degree of professionalism in the way she executed the money shot, the cream shot or the throat shot. Her letters to Innocence began much the same as any letters from a fan to her screen idol, but they soon became confessionals of her feelings towards her mother, the pains of adolescence and her worries about her lack of any sexual feelings towards boys or even to most women. She enjoyed masturbation, and she felt able to tell Innocence in great detail about how she practised it.
There was no item in the fridge or the pantry, no item of detachable furniture or common household item, and no place, indoors or out, that were not suitable for her masturbatory bouts - sometimes watched by her troubled mother but most often not watched at all. The images that flashed through her mind as she brought herself to orgasmic ecstasy were not, however, particularly well focused. Just the feelings of pleasure it brought her seemed adequate. There was no need to think of men and women - though the image of the two of them merged in one (as it was with Innocence) was quite sufficient stimulus.
She was almost surprised when her frequent entreaties for Innocence to come and stay with her and her mother were answered positively. She knew that she wrote many more letters to Innocence than were ever written to her, and that the passion and obsession she expressed in them were far from reciprocated by Innocence’s generally quite embarrassed and polite replies. She knew that the feelings she felt towards Innocence as she watched yet again the video of her fucking her mother were nowhere near as strongly felt by Innocence. She felt that her love was as masturbatory as her lovemaking, and in a sense preferred it that way. The knowledge that her maidenhead had been breached by Innocence was somehow better than the memory of it or the thought of it ever happening again.
She and her mother lived in an expensive cottage just outside the city of Congress which judging from the landscape of sheep, goats and open fields may well have been much further away from the city than the constant low roar from the nearby motorway made certain they could never truly forget. The garden which occupied most of her mother’s time - pruning the begonias, roses and gladioli - was very large, containing secret corners and patches where Eve could masturbate in peace secure in the knowledge that only her mother would ever be likely to find her. And her mother was now quite accustomed to the sight of her daughter squirming in the grass with her hands up her vagina, sometimes with a cucumber or a parsnip to assist in inducing pleasure. Eve knew that her mother had by now decided that it was merely a dysfunction caused by the death of her husband, but Eve hadn’t really known her father as anyone other than the man who’d watch television in silence all evening when he wasn’t pushing a lawn mower about the garden. His loss was most keenly felt in the lack of money coming in, and little promise of more arriving in the future while his estate was still being argued in the courts between his many apparent benefactees.
Innocence was clearly very impressed by the garden when she arrived, and Eve spent a happy hour or so showing her friend the corners of the garden she’d described in such detail in her letters. The hedgerow where she often masturbated on the handle of a broom. The lawn she’d rub up close to her rounded breasts. The nettles she sometimes beat herself with until she came up in a raw red rash around her cunt and upper thighs. Innocence wandered about in a long white dress with a prominent cleavage that made Eve feel like throwing herself onto the grass, pushing her fingers right into the warm sticky welcomeness of her vagina and feeling the blades rub against her own breasts. She had an urgent desire to feel the longer grass push into the sensuous aureate tenderness of her nipples and her toes dig into the earth.
Her intention, however, was not to make love to Innocence. This capacity was taken by her mother who welcomed any opportunity for sex - almost not caring with whom or what - as a kind of substitute for the attention of her deceased husband. Eve knew that her mother had loved her father. Despite his general silence and inoffensiveness most of the time, she knew the intensity of her mother’s love from the passionate cries of ecstasy her mother used to emit, reverberating about the house, and the countless occasions she’d come across her father fucking her mother in the house and garden, and pretending not to have noticed anything. Innocence was not her father, although she very much more revered this strange sensual creature, but her mother didn’t prevent that fact from disturbing the ecstasy of her cries, the frequency of her orgasms or her hunger for yet more.
Eve found her mother and Innocence locked in embrace, or with Innocence’s penis firmly embedded in an orifice, or her mother’s mouth gulping at the length of it, in so many different places. In the living room, between the plastic model of a precious Chinese vase and the sofa. On her mother’s bed or in the guest room. In the garden between the hyacinths and rhododendrons. At all times and at all places. Her mother’s fuller breasts wobbled in their growing looseness as, crouched down, she took thrust after thrust from Innocence in her arse or in her cunt. The slight bulge of her stomach relaxing its rigour with age giving way as Innocence pushed away at her, her mouth open and her eyes staring around with that wide and excited stare that Eve recognised so well.
Having Innocence visit was such a joy to Eve. Someone who listened with so much patience as Eve talked about the things that she liked most: her favourite toys and ornaments, the birds gathering on the bird table that Eve would watch with such fascination, the pieces of music she would play again and again, never tiring of the familiarity she had gained with every individual note. She loved to see her mother enjoying herself fucking with Innocence. Whatever gave her mother joy, gave her joy.
“But, Eve, don’t you want me to make love to you as well?” Asked a genuinely puzzled Innocence, who had presumably expected in her week’s visit to reply in physical form to the desires Eve had expressed so abundantly in literary form.
Eve shook her head, and glanced down at her vagina which was revealed by her fingers underneath the short flared dress she’d hoisted up and the cotton knickers she’d pulled down. “No, not again. Not yet,” she mouthed apologetically. For all the pleasure masturbation gave her and that which she got from observing the lovemaking between her mother and Innocence - the two people she most loved in the world - she still didn’t feel prepared to repeat what had been so demonstrably achieved before. “I’m not ready for more.”
Innocence kissed her tenderly on the lips. “It doesn’t have to be there again,” she reassured her.
Eve pushed Innocence off her. “I’m sorry,” she said sadly. “I don’t know what it is. I just don’t want to. Please don’t make me.”
Innocence nodded. “You know I wouldn’t do anything to hurt you, Eve. At least, never again I shall.”
Eve wandered through her garden, trailing behind her each item of clothing as she walked along. First came off her shoes and then her socks so she could feel the sun-baked grass bite into her heel and inveigle themselves into the gaps between her toes. Then she loosened her blouse, opening it up to reveal the white singlet she wore underneath. Then slipping it down off her shoulders, letting the weight of it drag from her arm and finally to fall off altogether and land on the grass in the trail of socks and shoes. Then she undid her skirt, letting it drop to her ankles as she walked, and stepping out of it. Then pushing up her singlet, revealing the unshaved hairiness of her armpits and throwing it dismissively behind her. And then hooking her hands into the elastic band of her cotton knickers, pulling them down and tossing them she cared not where to one side of her.
Eve loved to wander naked through her beloved garden, brushing her thighs and breasts against the flowers and trees, feeling the afternoon breeze on the tender nerves of her revealed skin and enjoying the burn of the sun on a body bronzed by its rays and showing no pale evidence on her skin of having ever worn clothes. She had just been watching her mother and Innocence fucking in the living room. Her mother’s mouth taking Innocence’s penis deep into her throat while Innocence’s mouth was probing and biting her mother’s vagina, now so raw and red from such frequent lovemaking. Her mother’s arse shook with ecstasy, and she released little cries of joy through her nostrils - her mouth not being in a position to exhale any air. Innocence was so beautiful! She was indeed lucky to have lost her virginity to one as beautiful as her. One who was so considerate, accomplished and passionate.
She dug the fingers of her left hand into her vagina, letting her long middle finger trail up the cleavage in her buttocks and into her tight vagina. Her other hand stroked a nipple, bringing it to a prominent erection which reminded her ever so slightly of Innocence’s much more impressive breasts and the erection she so easily generated between her legs. So much better endowed than Eve with her tiny clitoris and breasts she was sure would never grow any larger. She flung herself onto the grass, feeling the daisies brush against the sides of her nipples, and feeling the loose grass cuttings so recently cropped mingle with the hair of her pubis. She shivered and gasped, her buttocks trembling with joy and ecstasy as with thoughts of Innocence so much in her mind she stimulated the orgasms she so enjoyed, and so often sought after.
She stretched her neck out on the lawn, her shoulders flat against the ground, grass falling from her hair where it mixed in with her when she had rolled around and around enjoying the sensuousness of her own body and its contact with the world around her. She noticed beside her two bare feet that she now recognised so well. It was Innocence. The only person she had ever made love with. The only person, she felt sure, she would ever want to make love with.
Without retracting her fingers from the smooth moistness of her cunt she rolled over onto her knees and sat up to look directly into Innocence’s purple glans which was very much swollen. She observed with delight that Innocence was herself masturbating. And masturbating what’s more over her making love to herself. This was surely heaven! Eve decided, giving vent to raw and uncontrollable cries of passion, sure to be heard by her mother and probably by the neighbours who would never be able to see over the high hedges surrounding the garden. Again and again and again!
Innocence’s penis was swollen to its maximum. As large as she’d ever seen it. And so soon after fucking her mother! And then, with a cry of ecstasy nearly as loud as one of hers Innocence released a shower of semen that splattered onto Eve who positioned herself deliberately so that every tiny pale drop would land on her face and in her mouth. Heaven must be like this, Eve was sure, as she licked the salty tasting droplets from her lips and spread the semen about her face like the liquid from a soap vendor in a public toilet. What better could there be than this!
Innocence’s visit to Eve’s home was not unnoticed by the local sex television station, Congress Copulation Broadcasting, which arranged a visit to interview Innocence who had now become so famous for her appearances in so many films and videos. Eve waited in anticipation with her mother and Innocence until the television crew arrived, where they were due to take over the garden for their filming. There were nearly half a dozen people who eventually arrived including the interviewer, Morning Glory, a tall slim woman who as always was dressed in only a black bikini and long black hair that trailed down half way down her back. Her eyes were lined in black make-up and her lips were painted a prominent blood-red. She and her producer, a short plump woman in a thick fisherman’s jumper, introduced themselves to the company and explained to them the proceedings of the interview.
It was to take place in the garden, on the lawn where Eve had so often masturbated, near a small statue of a naked boy and a tall lavender bush. “We’ll prefer it of course if you were interviewed naked,” the producer explained to Innocence, who was wearing her long white dress. “The viewers would be most interested in seeing your penis. It would be the thing which would most attract their attention to watching the programme. We would also like to see you making love to your beautiful young girlfriend - Eve is it?”
“Oh! I don’t want to do that!” Eve immediately protested. “It brings back too many painful memories.”
“Why’s that?” Wondered Morning. “Surely it’s better for you to make love to Innocence than for me to have to do so?”
“I don’t care who Innocence makes love to. She can fuck my mum if she has to fuck anyone. I just don’t want to do it myself.”
“Eve was my co-star in The Dawning of Eve,” Innocence explained. “She just doesn’t want to repeat the experience.”
“What sort of film was that?” Morning asked. “It wasn’t a rape or S&M film, was it?”
“It’s the film where Innocence took my virginity,” Eve proudly explained. “It was just very painful. I just couldn’t do it again. I don’t ever want to do that again!”
The producer looked quite thoughtful. “Well, how about just kissing, then?”
Eve nodded. “Yes, I’d do that. But not down there! Only on the face.”
“Okay, we’ll do that then. The viewers would like to see that Innocence has a regular girlfriend. Do you mind doing it unclothed?” Eve shook her head. She didn’t mind at all. “But it means that it’ll be up to you, Morning dearest, to do the fucking. You don’t mind do you, Innocence? Fucking Morning here?”
Innocence smiled. “I’m sure it would be very pleasant.”
Morning looked more doubtful. “Honestly, Noon, it’s not as if I were lesbian or anything. Why do I always have to get involved in single sex scenes?”
“Innocence isn’t a normal women, are you love? It will be much more like the normal fuck scenes you prefer doing, Morning sweetheart. Don’t be so awkward.”
Morning scowled, but she nodded in assent.
The filming began with a prolonged kiss between Innocence and Eve, the two of them naked, with Eve’s mother watching along with the rest of the film crew. Part of the scene involved the two girls taking each other’s clothes off, and Eve was delighted to see that Innocence’s penis was already quite large. She took it in a hand and held its warm pumping magnificence while she and Innocence kissed and kissed and kissed. Eve felt quite aroused by the feel of it and pushed her bare skin against Innocence’s in the afternoon sun, feeling almost like relenting and letting Innocence fuck her. But it was too late now. She’d made her decision. And if she were ever to let anyone fuck her again it wouldn’t be while three cameras surrounded her and a boom was suspended above her head by a most elaborate contraption.
Neither Morning nor Noon interrupted the kissing - perhaps hoping it would after all come to something more penetrative, but it came to its own end. Eve pulled herself off, and with her heart still beating with excitement and her skin dripping with sweat, she ran off to sit with her mother, who smiled at her reassuringly. Morning then walked onto the set, wearing her black bikini - her large breasts swelling against the top and her slim waist so neatly delimited by that and the bottom. She kissed Innocence more briefly on the mouth, but ensuring that their tongues touched and made feigned sounds of pleasure.
The talk part of the interview started immediately after, with the two of them sitting together on the grass with their arms around each other, and their legs sprayed out in front of them.
“One question I must ask straight away before we begin refers of course to your penis, Innocence? Many people want to know, and I’m just one of them, how such a feminine woman as you - and such a beautiful one too - should have such a magnificent functioning male member. It is yours by birth? It’s not been grafted on has it?”
“No, not at all. It’s been with me from birth! But of course not always as well functioning as it is now...”
“Well, we’ll find out later about how well it functions,” remarked Morning, stroking it with one of her hands and appearing slightly startled from the way it responded so positively to her caresses. “First of all we’ll talk about your film career.”
This part of the interview, Eve learnt, would be screened with excerpts from the better films and videos that she’d performed in (not including, Eve learnt, The Dawning of Eve, on Innocence’s own request. She knew that this was not a film she was especially proud of having done and one that she hoped her lover, Dodie, would never find out about). Innocence spoke of the people in the film she’d fucked or was fucked by and gave accounts of particularly amusing or erotic incidents relating to each film. These details had already been extracted from Innocence in an earlier chat she’d had with Noon before the filming had started. The interview also concentrated on other parts of her life - much of it was actually new to Eve. She hadn’t known that Innocence had once been a nun. Nor that she had once been involved in a commercial venture with her sister with Null. Nor that her first film had been made in Brook, and hadn’t actually involved her having any sex at all.
After this part of the interview, in which Innocence avoided Morning’s probings regarding her relationship with her sister and refused to draw herself to comment on her opinion of Leon or Honore L’Oeuf. “So you wouldn’t wish to confirm that the famous children’s author has based her sexual accounts on her own direct experience with actual children?”
“I think it’s best for Honore herself to answer questions like that,” Innocence diplomatically replied.
“Indeed,” agreed Morning standing up beside Innocence. “It is her right to do so.” She then pulled down her knickers - keeping her bikini top on - and revealing her shaven pubis which she stroked with her fingers. She then took Innocence’s hand and pulled it up to her cunt and gently stroked it against her. Then with the same professionalism that marked the rest of her interview, she pulled Innocence up to her feet and initiated the sex part of the interview.
As the cameras and sound operator crowded around the two of them, Eve put her arms around her mother and watched with fascination as Morning and Innocence made love. She watched as Morning took Innocence’s penis into her mouth, commenting all the while for the benefit of the cameras, the exact feel of it, the warmth of it, how it throbbed and later the taste of it. Eve enjoyed it as Morning allowed Innocence’s penis enter her shaven cunt and continued a monologue to the camera interspersed with cries of apparent ecstasy. She let her fingers stray into the recesses and folds of her cunt, as Morning - still addressing the camera - tied a dildo around her waist and then proceeded to fuck Innocence up her arse. Eve felt privileged to see such professional lovemaking, and she hoped that her part in the interview would make the positive impression she’d intended.
She glanced over to Noon, who was running about, giving instructions to camera operators on the basis of the pictures she could see on the monitors. Noon caught sight of Eve huddled around her mother, masturbating furiously, and smiled amiably. She slipped away from the huddle of cameras and strolled over to Eve and Dawn.
“Are you sure you wouldn’t like a more active rôle in the interview?” She asked sympathetically.
Eve shook her head adamantly. “I don’t want to be fucked by Innocence, if that’s what you mean?”
Noon blushed slightly. “Well, even so, could I still have the pleasure of inviting you to my home for a meal. To thank you for the help you’ve provided for the interview?”
Eve nodded. “Yes, I’d enjoy that.”
Noon smiled with satisfaction. “I’d enjoy that too!” She bent over and kissed Eve fully on the mouth and tenderly stroked Eve’s breast. She slightly squeezed Eve’s nipple and brushed the hair off her face. “I’d enjoy that very much!”
XXVIII
In Which the Science of Algebra lives with the virtues of Innocence and Dodie discovers some of the more bizarre attributes of Algebra.

True to her name, Algebra was a student of Mathematics at the University of Congress. She had applied unsuccessfully to read at the University of Labia, but Congress was a good second choice, where she was able to study with some of the very best professors in the country. Also true to her name, Algebra was a girl of very pure principles and practices. She was one of many students who was a practising naturist at the university, although one of the very few who were women. She felt no shame about wearing nothing but a pair of small pumps and the large round glasses she needed to compensate for her myopia. She knew that she was thought very attractive by the male students and lecturers, and by not a few of the women, but this didn’t trouble her in the slightest. She very occasionally indulged in sex with them, but she wasn’t noted for a particular promiscuous lifestyle although she very rarely had sex with a partner on more than one occasion. She did however have a taste for urine and for pissing on her lovers which put off some of the more squeamish of those she made love with.
She didn’t often wonder why it was that the release of her urine over a lover’s body, clothed or naked, gave her so much pleasure. It seemed in any case quite a natural relief to the build up of the pressure that lovemaking necessarily entailed. She also found the taste of urine in her mouth or dripping down through her hair, over her forehead and over her cheeks somehow very stimulating. She had to be very careful about swallowing the stuff. She didn’t want to catch anything, although she had often managed to convince herself that urine, like saliva, was probably quite safe and antiseptic.
Like all students, she needed somewhere to live and not somewhere at all expensive. She wasn’t at first particularly excited by the advertisement in the Congress Evening Post for Third Girl to Share Flat. Must be broadminded. She had no idea what was meant by broadminded, although friends of her told her that it was probably a euphemism for something quite disgusting. She turned up at Innocence’s and Dodie’s flat really having no preconceptions of what to expect. Her main concern was that they too should be broadminded with regard to her own naturism. The landlady of her last flat was far from so on this matter, and had insisted, rather forcefully, that she either get dressed or get out. Algebra’s principles wouldn’t contemplate compromise, so she moved out almost immediately and had spent most of the last month sleeping on a sofa in a girlfriend’s bedsit.
She didn’t immediately warm to Dodie when she opened the door. Dodie had grown her hair, but it was still quite short, and she wore a large sweatshirt which pretended that she too was a student at the University of Congress, which of course she wasn’t. The polytechnic she’d been to had been far less illustrious. She quite liked the fact that Dodie wore no trousers or knickers, but she felt that by wearing other clothes the girl was compromising on a principle which Algebra held quite dear. However, she herself hadn’t turned up naked, wearing the long white laboratory coat she habitually wore whenever she ventured out of the university grounds into the city beyond.
Dodie quite clearly took a liking to her and appeared quite enthusiastic when Algebra spoke of her naturism and vegetarianism. She suggested that Algebra take her clothes off. “It’s much better to dress as you feel comfortable.” With no celebration, Algebra undid her coat, and lay it down on the back of the chair she was sitting in. She was very impressed by the flat. It was very expensively decorated, and had more than enough of modern conveniences to have deserved the notice All mod. cons. which in fact the advertisement had neglected to mention.
“I’ve often thought of becoming a vegetarian myself,” Dodie commented, stroking her pubic hair idly. “It seems a sensible thing to do. I wouldn’t want to harm any animal, and I often feel disgusted when I’m eating meat that once this fleshy chunk of brown stuff once belonged to a living breathing sentient being.”
“Exactly,” agreed Algebra, who nonetheless slightly despised any lack of resolve on this or any other matter. At that moment, Innocence arrived wearing a short skirt and an even shorter top which showed off her breasts and waist to their best advantage. Algebra was slightly disgusted by the fact that this young girl was also wearing black stockings and awfully harmful stiletto heeled shoes. However, when Innocence sat down and started talking, her character seemed much more in keeping with her name and she was very concerned about Algebra’s welfare.
“You’ve been sleeping on a sofa? And all because your landlady doesn’t like nudity? How awful! I’m not a naturist myself, although I often don’t wear any clothes. Particularly in my line of work.”
“What kind of work is that?” Algebra wondered.
Innocence blushed slightly and looked embarrassedly at her red painted fingernails. “I’m an actress. Of sorts that is. I appear in films and videos. But they’re a kind of specialised market. I make pornographic films.”
Algebra had no real opinion on this activity. In fact she barely ever even thought about pornography. Images of naked women didn’t bother her, although she thought there was rather too much underwear worn in most of that stuff. “Is that the reason why I must be broadminded?” Algebra quoted.
“Sort of,” admitted Innocence. “But that’s not the only reason. Another reason is that Dodie and I are lovers. We’re very much in love, in fact. And there are quite a few girls who don’t like sharing with couples like us.”
This was another matter which Algebra had never really thought about much. True, she had on occasion made love with women - in particular her Number Group Theory lecturer - but she’d never really distinguished this very much from heterosexual love except insofar that women rarely, if ever, sported penises. “It’s not something that bothers me greatly. I’m more concerned that I’ll be able to study in peace. That’s the most important thing. That’s why I’m at university.”
“Well, yes, of course it is,” remarked Innocence, slightly chastened. “I was a student myself once, but I gave it up. But I know what it’s like to study. Well, Dodie, what do you think? Is Algebra the sort of girl we’d like to have sharing the flat?”
Dodie smiled mischievously. “I don’t see why not! What about you, Algebra? Does the idea appeal to you?”
It did, and Algebra moved in the very following day. It was a three bedroomed flat, but as Dodie and Innocence mostly shared the same bed the room assigned to Algebra was not the smallest, and was positively monstrous compared to the tiny rooms she’d been used to up to then. She’d even had to share bedrooms before: an arrangement fraught with problems with regard to Algebra’s affection for urinating while making love. Not everyone liked the smell of fresh urine in their bedrooms.
It was a while until Algebra discovered the real reason why she was expected to be broadminded, but in a household where she was constantly naked and Dodie was more naked than not, it was natural that there would be an occasion when Algebra would see Innocence naked walking around the house with her penis dangling temptingly between her legs. At first Algebra saw it and really didn’t recognise its significance, particularly as Innocence appeared to show no embarrassment at being seen naked. Later, however, while Algebra was puzzling over some of the more surprising conclusions of Gödel’s theorem she recalled to her mind the image of Innocence striding along the corridor between the various rooms with a penis incongruously dangling between her full feminine thighs. She put her pencil to her mouth and chewed it contemplatively, a smile across her face and thoughts of Gödel (and indeed Russell, Mandelbrot and Newton) quite forgotten.
Dodie was not a girl who lacked for friends, but Algebra was impressed by the way she nevertheless remained passionately in love with Innocence however many different lovers she might entertain at home. She could see that despite her own promiscuous lifestyle she still felt very jealous of her lover’s filmic sex life, but would sit on the sofa with Algebra and listen politely to Innocence’s account of the sex she’d had during the day with the various male and female sex stars she performed with. Dodie’s strength of affection towards her lover warmed her to Algebra, and she soon came to feel affectionate herself towards Dodie as she betrayed her feelings with tragic grimaces and repressed sighs.
So it was, that after a while she relented to Dodie’s persistent attempts to make love with her. For a change, she didn’t instantly slip her hand out of Dodie’s as they sat together watching television. Nor did she politely but firmly remove her arm from around her shoulders. She let Dodie’s hand rest on her thigh, and allowed the girl to become steadily bolder with her expressions of desire. Within a few minutes the two of them were wrestling together on the sofa, Dodie relieving herself of her tee-shirt and Algebra of the glasses which clashed uncomfortably against her cheeks. Dodie’s tongue probed deep inside Algebra’s vagina, her fingers prising it open wider to insert as much of her tongue as possible while also easing other fingers into the anus. Algebra leaned back against the leather upholstery, a button of it digging into her spine, giving vents to small but unmistakable cries of joy.
And then, as so often happened when Algebra felt a certain degree of passion, she felt that urge to piss that she so rarely suppressed. The pressure against her bladder, stimulated by the wine the two of them had been drinking previously, reached a high enough level and with no warning she started pissing directly into Dodie’s face, and, as her mouth was open, directly onto her tongue and down her throat. At first Dodie wasn’t too sure what was happening and continued regardless, perhaps accustomed to the presence of a similarly warm but usually much more viscous liquid directed into her mouth. But then, with a quite abrupt start, she pushed herself off Algebra, wiping her mouth with the back of her hand and looking with some disbelief at the golden liquid dribbling down her chin and onto her chest.
“Uugghh!” She gasped. “You’re pissing on me!”
“Don’t you like it?” Wondered Algebra naïvely.
Dodie coughed and spat in an attempt to clear her mouth of the piss that had entered it. “Like it! Why should I like it? Would you like it if I pissed on you?”
“Oh Yes! I would!” Algebra answered enthusiastically. “Would you? Please!”
Dodie looked at Algebra with an expression of some disbelief. She shook her head slowly, shrugged her shoulders, and then headed off to the bathroom. Algebra sat on the sofa staring at Dodie’s discarded tee-shirt, feeling cheated that her lovemaking had been so abruptly truncated and somewhat puzzled by Dodie’s reaction. She’d assumed that for someone who had so many different partners and made love with a woman who was undeniably some kind of a freak, a little bit of urine would really be neither here nor there. Although some of the men and women who’d made love to her in the past had appeared disconcerted by her attraction to urine, she’d assumed that it was simply because it was a novel experience for them. She found it difficult to believe that this should be the case with Dodie who she’d often seen with a prick up her arse or vagina with very many different men and women.
After a few minutes, Dodie re-emerged from the bathroom with a towel rubbing her hair which she had just washed and a strong smell of toothpaste and mouth wash. She had also soaped and showered her chest and face. “Are you saying, Algebra, that you like to piss on people when you’re making love?”
“Well, of course. Doesn’t everyone?”
Dodie frowned slightly. “I shouldn’t think so. And you also like to be pissed on?”
“Oh yes!”
“And shat on?”
“Oh no! That sounds too dirty! Well, I’ve never tried it. I can’t believe turds could possibly taste as nice. And the smell is absolutely disgusting!”
“It is. Isn’t it? And you want me to piss on you? Is that right?”
Algebra nodded. “That would be very nice.”
Dodie sniffed. “Well, if it’s what you want, let’s go to the bathroom where it’ll be easier to clean up. And I insist that it’s you who clears up the mess.”
“I don’t mind that.”
Dodie and Algebra wandered together to the bathroom and Algebra was gestured into the bath where she lay down in the cold empty interior. Dodie in the meantime opened a can of beer which she deliberately sprayed over Algebra’s body as the froth came bubbling out. She then glugged at it quite desperately while eyeing Dodie lying in anticipation with frothy beer over her breasts and trickling down her stomach and tangling in her pubic hair. She very soon finished the beer with a glance of satisfaction and dropped the empty can into the wastepaper bin where it landed with a small thud on a discarded box of Algebra’s sanitary towels.
“How do you feel?” Dodie asked the girl lying in the bath. “Are you ready?”
Algebra nodded, holding her breath against the very real feeling of pre-orgasmic pleasure. Dodie smiled grimly. She strode over to the bath, and then stepped into it, causing Algebra to pull one leg up while the other stretched out underneath Dodie and pressed against the plug. Dodie looked down at her, and Algebra could almost feel the gradual passage of liquid through the network of intestines and eventually into the urethra. This waiting was a pleasure in itself, but also caused her great impatience. “Piss on me!” She pleaded. “Piss on me!”
Almost immediately Dodie complied, and Algebra watched with delight as the arching stream of golden liquid emitted from between her legs and sprayed over her face, hair, breasts and legs, while Dodie shifted her aim to sprinkle Algebra as thoroughly as she could. She kept her mouth open as wide as possible to capture as many droplets of the precious liquid as she could and relished the taste of it on her tongue. She shivered in orgasmic delight, and let free a trickle of urine herself (not nearly as voluminous as Dodie’s as she’d already relieved herself on her partner) which joined the flow of Dodie’s urine trickling down her thighs and trailed in a single line down the centre of the bath and to the plug hole.
Algebra shivered and shuddered in the ecstasy of her passion while Dodie strode out of the bath and looked at Algebra with an expression the student couldn’t really interpret but somehow concluded that it wasn’t one of whole-hearted enthusiasm in the discovery of this particular variant in her lovemaking.
XXIX
In Which Une joins in the study of Algebra; the properties of Twelve are examined by Algebra; and Chastity returns to Innocence.

After their one session of lovemaking, Algebra was disappointed to find that despite her attempts to repeat it Dodie was decidedly unenthusiastic to do so. Algebra soon came to conclude that her brief love affair with Dodie had finished almost before it had begun, and resigned herself to her studies as a means of keeping her mind off her continued passion. Her assumption may well have proved to be true, but events interceded. An old lover of Innocence’s, Une, had arrived in Congress and had decided to stay in the flat with them.
Algebra was attracted to Une, although she was much older than anyone whom she’d made love to before, except for one of her lecturers, who in any case was a man. Une dressed very simply in a long white dress to her ankles and paid absolutely no attention to the fashions of the city. She soon re-established her intimacy with Innocence, showing rather more modesty than Dodie by restricting her lovemaking to the bedroom. Dodie was clearly not at all delighted by this intercession in her love life, and particularly in the way she was excluded from participating in it in any form at all. Despite Innocence’s occasional sexual activities with her lover, these were clearly too few and too brief to satisfy Dodie. Algebra watched Dodie from a distance, her head generally immersed in text books, although her mind focused on Dodie’s beautiful hairy cunt and the slim breasts with the nipples so prominent against the fabric of her tee-shirts. She hoped and hoped that Dodie’s apparent frustration would be relieved on her ever-waiting self.
Her hopes were eventually rewarded, but Algebra sensed that Dodie’s lovemaking was almost certainly from a perverse sense of revenge than from any feeling of passion towards her. Although Algebra was expressly forbidden from pissing on Dodie, her lover felt no compunction about releasing volumes of urine onto Algebra’s body and into her mouth, a diet which was soon supplemented by a more solid and horribly smelly alternative. Algebra didn’t really enjoy the long messy turds as they squeezed out of Dodie’s buttocks and plopped onto her face or her chest. She certainly didn’t enjoy the taste and felt rather humiliated as she bent to Dodie’s demands and took them into her mouth. She felt a disgust which somehow drinking urine never provoked. Although superficially her desire for lovemaking with Dodie was being satisfied there seemed to be very little genuine passion and it made her feel rather unhappy.
She sat down in the living room with Une on a night when Innocence and Dodie were out together to see a concert which Dodie insisted Innocence would enjoy, though even Algebra knew that there was too much of a gulf in the two girls’ musical tastes for this to be particularly likely. Une was reading a rather thick hardback book which seemed to be several centuries old and was turning the pages from right to left on occasion. Algebra glimpsed the print in the book, but to her eyes it appeared to be nothing more than illegible scribbles in a very unfamiliar alphabet. She was immersed in the meantime in a book of attractors and fractals, and paused on occasion to muse on the more bizarre conclusions that the author was deriving from the various equations.
It was on one such occasion that Algebra caught sight of Une who was studying her with a certain amount of curiosity. Algebra looked across and wondered if Une’s interest might not have been stimulated by her nudity, which seemed quite strange contrasted with the long white dress Une wore. Une smiled back.
“You’re a student aren’t you?” Une asked. “What is it you’re studying?”
“Chaos theory,” answered Algebra. “It’s about how there is chaos in order and order in chaos.”
“That seems a fairly accurate description of life,” mused Une. “And in your life as well, I dare say. Dodie treats you rather badly doesn’t she? Why’s that, do you think? Is it because she thinks I’m taking Innocence away from her?”
“I think that might be why,” Algebra answered. “Though I wouldn’t say she treats me badly...”
“Do you like eating shit then?”
“Well, not really, but...”
“That sounds pretty cruel to me. You poor girl. You really need a better lover than Dodie. You know that she’ll return to Innocence when I’ve gone.”
“She will?”
“You know she will!”
Algebra looked across at Une, and became conscious of a welling of tears in her eyes. Barely had she noticed this than the trickle overwhelmed the lid of her eye and trickled down her cheek, followed by a sudden and unexpected sob. Une smiled sympathetically, and this suddenly triggered off a sudden outbreak of tears and sobs, which Algebra felt had been inside her for years and just then felt the need to be expressed. She put her head in her hands, dropping Fractal Facts and Friction to the floor with a dull thud. She felt a raw wound gape inside her as she shuddered with the strength of her feelings of frustrated love and dark realism.
Algebra felt an arm around her shoulder and looked up to see a naked Une behind her, smiling sympathetically. She turned her head and buried it deep into Une’s chest, who clucked understandingly as Algebra moaned her wordless desires and fears. Une stroked her shoulders and soon allowed her hands to wander about the young student’s body, expertly changing her sobs from ones of despair to ones of desire.
It was perhaps inevitable it would result in this, mused Algebra, as the two women rolled about on the thick rug in front of the gas fire, Une’s tongue deep inside her vagina (from which Algebra courteously forbore urinating), and her own tongue and fingers exploring the caverns of Une’s cunt. How could a vagina be so large? wondered Algebra, whose area of specialisation had never been biology. Her whole fist, and very probably her arm as well, could fit into the capacious recesses parted by the elegantly shaped but spacious lips. Algebra prised it open with the fingers of both hands and pushed her tongue and teeth as deep inside as she could. Meanwhile, her own much tighter cunt was being nibbled and licked and stroked with such expert care that despite her misery she came and came again, feeling an ecstasy that had always been denied her by Dodie and which none of her other lovers had ever achieved.
And so it was that the two were found, buttocks raised above faces and legs stretched out, when Innocence and Dodie returned later that night, Dodie quite clearly the more enthusiastic about the music of Sigmund Gamma.
“Well, Innocence, sweetest,” Dodie cooed, clearly not at all disappointed, “it looks like we’ll be spending the night together. Une is obviously too wrapped up to offer you her company.”
Algebra heard Innocence sigh slightly, and watched the two lovers’ bare legs stride out of the living room, leaving her with Une, but really not caring. Somehow she felt that her uncharacteristic release of emotion had led to a deeper and more satisfactory experience than any amount of Dodie’s urine could ever provide.
Une soon left, but before Algebra could feel sure that life could return to normal, another friend of her landladies, Twelve, found need to stay at the flat while she was between being evicted from her last bedsit for fucking too many people too loudly and finding a more tolerant landlord. Twelve was clearly much more like Dodie in character than Innocence, just as Une had been to Innocence, and it came as no surprise that it was with Dodie that most of her lovemaking took place. Twelve was a skinny freckly girl who wore nothing but a long white gown which somehow never succeeded in hiding either her breasts nor her cunt, and she had a single long strand of hair which fell coquettishly from her forehead down over her face and onto her shoulder. She had a thick bush of red pubic hair fashioned into the shape of a heart and was otherwise waxed extremely hairless. It wasn’t long until Algebra found herself as just a toy in the two girls’ sexual games, while Innocence remained, it seemed, quite unaware that her lodger was treated with anything other than the respect normally accorded to a gifted student of mathematics.
Twelve and Dodie would often entice Algebra away from her theorems, proofs and topology for sex games which occasionally involved pissing, and sometimes rather more ordinary sex, but more often involved faeces, spanking and bondage. It was only through love of Dodie that she allowed herself to be hung by her arms behind her from the window while Twelve stuck her arse out of the window and let loose long and messy turds over her long hair, down her chest and sometimes into her mouth. She allowed the two girls to tie her up in excruciating positions for hours on end, occasionally enlivened by a brisk spanking or even a caning, but mostly just ignored. She almost preferred the moments of physical contact, however painful and however much it left red and blue blemishes on her back and buttocks, to the long hours of sitting or standing in constant pain, her mouth muzzled and cords digging deep into her wrists or ankles.
However, it was as a result of the greater interest shown her by Twelve’s arrival that Algebra first had sex with Innocence. In all the months she had lived in the flat all she had known of Innocence’s body was its naked presence when she was home from work and watching Innocence at play with either Dodie or latterly Twelve or Une. She had enjoyed watching Innocence’s prick thrust in and out, back and forth, into the girls’ dripping vagina, the head of it raw and throbbing with passion, and then exploding, in a cascade of viscous liquid, as she came to a loud and frantic climax. Algebra would let her book drop down as Twelve would take Innocence’s penis and bring out fountain after fountain of semen, and let it splash onto her breasts and take globules into her mouth.
Algebra had also watched Innocence in the various films that she had in the flat which featured her in a wide variety of sex scenes with a matching variety of partners. Her eyes focused more on Innocence’s beautiful sexy body than those of her partners, whether male or female, who took her wondrous never-tiring penis into any and all of their orifices and revelled in the cascades of semen she produced. Algebra sometimes felt a degree of envy for these partners who, however brief their engagement, seemed to know Innocence more intimately than Algebra had managed to.
Dodie and Twelve soon found out about Algebra’s desires on Innocence on those occasions, interspersing the humiliation and pain, when they were kind and considerate to her, even taking her out with them to night clubs where they would make love to each other and whoever else they might meet (ensuring that Algebra could only ever watch, and forced to wear clothes which constrained her too much to have any ability to participate).
“Don’t worry, Algebra,” Twelve said softly, as her piss dribbled down Algebra’s chin and onto her chest, “we’ll ensure that you get to know Innocence better.”
And so it was that while Twelve sat in her bedroom one evening reading a book on Number Groups and Vectors, she was greeted by a slightly tipsy Innocence and a giggling Twelve and Dodie. The three girls had just been out to visit a few friends of Twelve’s and had had rather too much to drink and smoke, and Innocence had been persuaded that what Algebra wanted most in the world was to be buggered by her.
“She doesn’t like it the other way,” lied Twelve.
“In fact what she most likes is to have someone shit into her mouth!” Dodie supported.
“Algebra’s got some pretty strange tastes!” exclaimed Innocence, who nonetheless had met and made love with enough people of bizarre tastes in her professional life not to consider this as at all unusual in itself.
“So, why not make a hard working student happy on the eve of her exams!” Wickedly goaded Twelve.
Algebra was soon secured to the frame of the bed, her buttocks high in the air and her face looking directly into Twelve’s heart-shaped cunt. Dodie pulled Algebra’s head up so that her mouth pushed directly into Twelve’s semen- and piss-smelling cunt, while with a little more decorum, Innocence plied her tongue at Algebra’s anus, lubricating it with her saliva and a little cunt juice that despite her humiliations Algebra was always able to provide with abundance. She knew that despite the way these activities hurt and disgusted her they provided her with more sexual satisfaction than less adventurous and more tender lovemaking would, and it was this proclivity of hers that Twelve had recognised from her own experience and so ruthlessly exploited. Algebra also sensed that somehow Twelve got a perverse kind of pleasure from humiliating someone who was pursuing her studies with rather more diligence than she’d ever done in her student days (before dropping out or being expelled, depending on which version of her life story Twelve was promoting on any one day). The fact that Algebra was more than likely to be a graduate and soon a professional somehow as remote from Twelve’s own life of hedonistic abandon as could be imagined, appeared to goad the girl into a pattern of sexual cruelty that with Dodie’s own sadistic streak became quite obsessive.
Twelve was soon pissing into Algebra’s nostrils, mouth and eyes, while Dodie wrapped herself around alternately Twelve’s and Innocence’s body and Innocence thrust deeper and deeper into an orifice which had never been penetrated before and had indeed been left religiously undisturbed by Twelve and Dodie in their sex play, presumably to heighten this very experience for Algebra as much as possible. The pain was excruciating. Algebra’s anus was not that large and was not as fully lubricated as she would have liked. Innocence was too inebriated herself to really appreciate the difference between Algebra’s cries of genuine pain and those of abandoned passion. This was not assisted by her own cries of pleasure and those of Twelve and Dodie. Algebra’s body felt punished again and again with each deep thrust and the cruel slaps from Dodie and Twelve on her shit-, piss- and semen-covered face and Twelve’s sharp nips on her nipples and shoulders. It seemed almost too much, and it seemed to go on and on and on and ...
Eventually, Algebra lost consciousness. The constant pain and pleasure had sapped something from her. She had become giddy and flushed, and swooned while Innocence had at last transferred her penis into her cunt and her arse was now being penetrated by a dildo strapped around Twelve’s waist. The other three continued their passionate lovemaking for many more minutes after this, and when she eventually gained consciousness she found herself lying in Twelve’s arms who was looking down at her face with apparent concern. A trickle of a tear was coming down Twelve’s cheeks, while Innocence looked on worriedly.
“Oh Algebra! Algebra! I’m sorry! I shouldn’t have. We shouldn’t have! We’ve gone too far! Can you forgive us? Please say you forgive us!”
Algebra smiled, and then swooned away again. She next gained consciousness the following day, and found that Twelve had somehow metamorphosed from being her worst tormentor to being her most attentive nurse. She also found that after the fever which racked her for several days after, neither Twelve nor Dodie attempted again to exploit her weakness for the more painful species of sex game. In fact, Twelve only touched her from thence in a very tender, thoughtful way and deliberately avoided any contact with Algebra’s breasts or cunt. She seemed to be genuinely remorseful.
“I don’t know how you can forgive me. I really don’t!” She would say, holding Algebra with the same intensity of tenderness that she’d earlier expressed in petty torture. “I don’t know how I can ever be forgiven. Please try to believe me when I say I’ll never treat you like that again.”
Algebra smiled and stroked Twelve’s cheek with her hand. Was this the same girl? she wondered, as Twelve bowed her head down and buried it into Algebra’s lap. What had Algebra’s sufferings been like to trigger such an apparent change in Twelve?
Secretively, Algebra had already started looking for another flat to live in before Chastity returned into her sister’s life. She had suffered too much from the treatment meted out to her by Dodie and Twelve, and although neither of the girls were now anything other than kind and attentive, the damage had been done. She felt that she had indulged too much, too often and too intensely in forms of sexual behaviour which were physically dangerous and not at all salubrious. All she wanted to do now was to pass her exams and leave the painful episode behind her. However, fresh torments were to come which she vaguely sensed when she came home from university to find Chastity’s unfamiliar figure sprawled out on the sofa with a smug smile on her face, addressed uncharacteristically sternly by Innocence who was sitting opposite her with an arm around Dodie’s shoulders.
“And what makes you think you’d be welcome back here?” she demanded of her sister, who was dressed in a loose white gown rather like Twelve’s with the same inability to hide her breasts or vagina, and very short hair.
“Innocence. Sweetheart. You’re my sister! And where else am I to go? I can’t afford the debts on the flat and there’s nothing for me in Labia. You can surely put me up for a while in Congress while I look for a job and a flat of my own? My famous sister and her even more famous prick can easily afford to do that.”
“It’s not a question of affording to keep you, Chastity, and well you know it. I don’t know how you can have the gall to come here!”
However, Chastity eventually won the argument, as Algebra knew she would. Innocence was far too sympathetic to her sister’s plight to do otherwise, although she made it abundantly clear that it was only a temporary arrangement. Chastity settled in with rather more of an attitude of permanence than seemed consistent with this claim, and soon the third bedroom had become quite clearly her own. Algebra could see Innocence’s and Dodie’s discomfort with Chastity’s presence in their flat, but she wasn’t at first sure at all why. Certainly, Chastity’s self-assertiveness and her pushiness were a little off-putting, but she was very kind and considerate to Algebra. She seemed to show genuine interest in the exotic and esoteric branches of mathematics that Algebra was engaged in, even though her questions were rather naïve and showed a lack of real understanding. Algebra got to learn from Chastity that she and her sister had fallen out over a genuine misunderstanding regarding a shared relationship with Twelve, and this seemed quite plausible to Algebra who noted that Twelve had quite soon left the flat not long after Chastity arrived and had appeared very reluctant to discuss any past liaisons she’d had. She appeared to be genuinely embarrassed about her past with Chastity, and in the absence of any contrasting story from Dodie and Innocence who kept themselves quite distant from their new guest there was no reason for Algebra to suspect otherwise.
Algebra soon discovered that Chastity was also a very good lover. It was within a few days that she found her love life was immeasurably enhanced by Chastity’s impromptu seduction which somehow occurred so naturally that it was only afterwards that Algebra asked herself how it had progressed from such innocent conversation. Algebra needed little persuasion to share her bed with Chastity, who knew exactly how to bring her orgasm after orgasm as she lay back on the bed while Chastity’s teeth, tongue and hands explored every crevice, every pore, every inch of her body. Her passion for Dodie had become a distant memory, assisted by the distance she maintained now Chastity was there. Indeed, her landladies had become rather jealous of each other, as if keeping a common front against any potential assault that Chastity might present. Algebra developed the theory that there might be an incident of incest in the two sisters’ past which might explain the gulf that currently existed, although she felt sure that it was probably nothing more than the result of Chastity’s rather obvious enthusiasm for sex.
Algebra’s sympathetic attitude towards Chastity changed gradually as her new lover became more adventurous in her sex games. When Chastity first pissed on her, Algebra was at first delighted. This was how it was supposed to be! she exclaimed to herself. Pissing should come naturally in one’s sex life. It shouldn’t be forced. And how clever of Chastity to guess that this was the sort of attention that Algebra enjoyed. However, Chastity soon extended her repertory of sexual activity to include buggery with a dildo, shitting into her mouth, slapping her, beating her with a belt, tying her to the back of a chair, and many other such activities that she’d thought had been left behind when Twelve had abandoned them. She was rather more forceful with her protests than she’d been before. She’d been through all this humiliation before. She’d already decided that they were not for her, but Chastity ignored her, although she readily promised whatever Algebra might demand and smiled winningly. Algebra realised that Chastity was just too practised in this activity and had correctly gauged her as the kind of woman who despite herself was drawn to the darker side of sexual pleasure.
Chastity began inviting others back home with her, and Algebra found that she was made to participate in Chastity’s sexual games with these people as well. Sometimes it was Algebra who was humiliated: tied up and forced to watch as Chastity and her new partner fucked away in front of her, sometimes to have semen, piss or shit spread over her face and body. Sometimes it was Algebra who participated in the humiliation of the guest, although she felt coerced to do so. And some of the girls and boys Chastity brought back were so young! Younger than Algebra’s own eighteen years that was for sure. They were virtually just children, bewildered and alarmed at what was being done to them. Algebra noticed, however, that there was a certain amount of subterfuge to Chastity’s introduction of such partners into the house. She was told never to inform either Innocence or Dodie of who she’d brought back and definitely not what they had got up to. When Algebra asked why, she was merely told it was to prevent any ‘misunderstanding’; though why Chastity should be so concerned when Dodie and Twelve were not that much better Algebra wasn’t at all sure.
It was with some relief that Algebra announced to Innocence one evening that she’d found a flat to share with two final year students from her university. She explained that she thought that it would be better for her to share with other students, and not be distracted by people who had other things to do with their lives. Innocence tried to find out where Algebra was going to stay, and nodded sadly when Algebra said she didn’t want to pass that information on.
“It’s because of my sister, isn’t it? You don’t want her following you when you leave. Has she been treating you that badly?”
Algebra nodded and then burst into tears. She buried her naked body into Innocence’s breasts and cried voluminously and self-consciously. Innocence coaxed the girl into her bed and they were soon making love which she performed with a tenderness and attention to detail much like it was at first with Chastity. Algebra looked in awe at Innocence’s powerful penis thrusting deep inside her, while so intimately connected to such a beautiful and feminine body. She bent her head back and let loose a long and powerful cry.
“So tell me,” said Innocence, as she and Algebra lay on the bed-sheets after Algebra had become exhausted by passion, “what has my sister been doing? What has she been making you do?”
Algebra looked down shyly at Innocence’s limp penis between her legs and reached a hand out to stroke it. She continued stroking it, gently persuading it to a stubborn erection while hesitantly detailing all she had observed and participated in, noticing Innocence’s confused mixture of approbation and sexual pleasure at the events she described.
“My sister’s a monster!” Innocence exclaimed. “She mustn’t stay under this roof for a moment longer. Tomorrow she has to get out, whatever excuses she might have!”

XXX
In Which Kedi rediscovers Innocence by choice, Chastity by circumstances, and meets Honore who is herself reunited with Innocence.

Kedi knew that Innocence was soon due to arrive to spend a few days with her, but she wasn’t exactly sure when she’d arrive. She had been quite surprised to hear from her, although they’d kept in touch all the months since they’d lived together with Chastity and Mouse in Wonderground. Innocence didn’t say why she felt the urgency of the visit, nor why she felt it best not to come with Dodie. She was pleased that Chastity wasn’t coming as well, though she gathered that her former lover had moved from Labia to Congress to stay with her sister.
Kedi had started making a new life for herself in the seaside resort of Phallus-on-Sea. She and her brother, Pig, now about fifteen, were renting a small farm cottage just outside the resort, from which they worked in the various odd-jobs available. Kedi worked in the fairground where she performed her masturbation routines and also in fish and chip shops serving customers and acquiring a strong smell of grease over her naked skin. She had decided on settling in Phallus as it was a district where her habitual nudity attracted no attention amongst the bronzed naked bodies of the holiday-makers. Her brother had a similar disaffection for clothes and after leaving Wonderground, where he’d worked as a maid for Mrs Duchess and other wealthy citizens, chose to live with his sister again.
Pig had gained a lot of sexual experience as a maid. His bottom was so sore that he’d already needed some treatment for piles, although he still got great joy out of sodomy which he practised as often as he was fit and able to with his many boyfriends. As a maid, he’d mostly been naked, but on occasions he’d been required to wear an apron and white lace hat which mostly served to soak up the semen and sweat that splattered on him after being buggered by his masters or mistresses. He had a full working prick himself, which as he grew older (too old to continue working as a maid as far as Mrs Duchess was concerned) became more adept at fucking others. He made no distinction between genders, though he’d come to appreciate a good cunt, even if it wasn’t such a tight snug fit as he was more accustomed to. He also came to particularly relish Kedi’s cunt, especially as his sister was such a skilled sexual partner.
His prick was deep inside Kedi when Innocence arrived, and let herself in when nobody had heard her ringing the doorbell. Kedi had already stimulated Pig to ejaculation earlier in the hope that this would satisfy him. She loved the taste and sensation of his long thin black penis and liked the way it pumped out bucket-loads of semen. But Pig wasn’t to be fully satisfied and neither was Kedi. He was soon straddling his sister, his penis thrusting in and out of her warm cavernous interior, her legs raised behind his back and her ankles pressed against the crack of his humping buttocks. Kedi spotted Innocence standing there in a long dress to her ankles and a blouse whose collar pushed up to the top of her throat. Her hair was much longer now and flowed over her shoulders, but was still nowhere near as long as it had been before she’d lived in the Convent. Her arms were bare, and her hands were clasped to her chin as she watched Pig fuck his sister, her bags at her feet.
Kedi raised an arm and squeezed Pig firmly on the shoulder to signal him to desist. “Innocence has arrived!” She announced, disengaging herself from her brother’s body and easing him to one side, his penis still very much erect and very much on the point of another more productive ejaculation. “Hello, sweetest! You have not met Pig before, have you?”
“Your brother? No, I haven’t,” admitted Innocence stretching out a lace-gloved hand at the end of her bare arm, the fingers protruding. “Delighted to meet you!”
Pig was also quite clearly delighted. His prick showed no evidence at all of sagging. He stood in front of Innocence, with Kedi resting her hands on his shoulders, and shook Innocence’s hand. His slim hairless black body positively shivered with sexual anticipation. Innocence clearly recognised this from her extensive experience with sex actors and responded by kissing him full on the lips. Kedi watched with some satisfaction as the two of them began kissing and fondling rather more passionately: Innocence grasping Pig’s buttocks in her hands and pushing his aching penis against her crotch beneath the long dress. She could see Innocence’s own penis begin to raise and press against the fabric of the cloth. She positioned herself behind her friend, and nuzzled her tongue into Innocence’s ear, while her hands carefully undid the countless small buttons which fastened her blouse.
Eventually, Kedi managed to pull off the blouse exposing Innocence’s lace-covered breasts, and unbuttoned the skirt which descended in folds to the ankles. Her friend stepped out of the skirt in her delicate laced bootees, her penis pushing rather grotesquely out her knickers. Pig pulled down the knickers and gave a gasp of excited pleasure as he relished the sight of her erect penis. He stood back, his hands resting on Innocence’s hips to take in its full beauty.
“It’s so beautiful! So complete! So powerful!” He gasped. “Fuck me! Please! Fuck me!”
Kedi took off the last items of underwear, and caressed Innocence as she obliged Pig, who had turned around and proffered his abused anus for her pleasure. She watched as Innocence thrust in and out, clasping Pig’s prick in her hands: its veins standing out, the pale grey glans swelling from pleasure and his balls hard and firm against the base of her palm. Eventually, it swelled to a climax and a spurt of semen spurt forth and onto the banquette where the two siblings had been so passionately engaged moments before. Innocence, however, was still not satisfied: her penis still swollen full and her testicles still rock hard as Kedi could tell from her own caresses between Innocence’s legs.
“Now fuck me!” Kedi commanded. “Fuck me so I am feeling hot like my brother. Fuck me so I have been fucked as hard as I can be fucked!” She lay on the banquette, her legs wide open and dripping with pleasure. Innocence stood above her, an erect penis quivering with anticipation as she looked at Kedi’s black classically formed body: her full nipples pointed on the cones of her breasts, her eyes shining like white beacons framed by her black face and her teeth as gleaming white as her eyes.
“Oh Kedi!” She cried, in delight, plunging her penis deep into her friend’s cunt and pushing harder and harder, faster and faster, causing Kedi to shake and sweat and cry in loud irrepressible cries of ecstasy. A full-throated cry burst forth accompanied by long whining sighs of more general pleasure. Her legs shot high up, and clasped Innocence’s buttocks, joining the rhythm of Innocence’s thrusts, adding their own urgency and muscular strength to Innocence’s own.
And then, as the pleasure became more intense and threatened to peak again and again, taking her spasms to even more pronounced levels of ecstasy, she felt her brother’s penis slide into her cunt: a slimmer and longer one pushing at the base of her cunt, thrusting under Innocence’s, penetrating a little deeper and stretching her lips that much wider.
And then an easing of pressure, to be replaced by another harder, tighter pressure as Pig penetrated her anus, an area she generally reserved for her brother for special occasions, knowing his more usual preferences. The tip of his penis rubbed against the tip of Innocence’s through the folds of her vagina, and his body arched behind Innocence, supporting himself by holding her full round breasts in his hands. And finally, a release and an explosion as both Pig and Innocence ejaculated inside her and finished on her black thighs stomach and on Innocence’s buttocks. It continued to seep out, eased by Innocence’s and Pig’s fingers on each other’s penises, and spurted into her mouth. Once again that familiar and reassuring rich taste of semen: the very taste of which brought Kedi to an orgasm that wasted her and left her collapsed on the banquette, semen dripping over her skin, over her lips and a tear of which trickling towards her ear.
“It is so very nice to have see you once again!” Kedi gasped as she lay back, abandonedly staring at her two lovers tumescent penises. “It is a pleasure I have had nearly forgotten, but will never forget again.”
Kedi was not at all pleased a few days later when Chastity arrived unannounced at her door, wearing a long skirt and an open waistcoat: her short hair hidden under a large floppy hat with a long feather dropping out over the rim. She stood, legs apart and hands on her hips in the doorway, looking at her former lover sternly.
“What are you doing here? I told you it was all over between us. And how did you find me?”
Chastity looked at Kedi’s tall naked body imploringly. “I’ve got nowhere else to go. I couldn’t stay at the flat in Congress with Dodie. She physically pushed me out. But I learnt where you lived from Innocence and I thought ... well, after all we’ve been through together ... I thought ...”
“You definitely can not stay here! Innocence has come all this way to get away from you. She would not be pleased to have found that you have come to see her. I will not let you come in. You will have to find another place to stay.”
Chastity looked down forlornly at her battered rucksack which lay just by her feet in their bowed high-heeled shoes. “But where can I go? Where can I stay? Please, Kedi. Help me! I’m desperate!”
Kedi looked at Chastity’s pathetic figure with some sympathy. She couldn’t very well kick her out. It wouldn’t be right. But she knew what Innocence would think. She folded her arms and frowned as she pondered the dilemma between what was best for Chastity and for Innocence. “You’re right. I cannot just turn you away. But you’ll stay for just one night, and tomorrow you’ll leave. Just one night understand.”
Chastity smiled broadly: “I knew you’d help. I knew you wouldn’t turn me away. But just one night. Is that all?”
“That’s all. I don’t want to upset Innocence more than I have to.”
Kedi was right to be concerned for Innocence. When she arrived back from the beach in her bikini where she’d been sunbathing with Pig who was naked as always, she was clearly very upset to see her sister sitting on a cane chair wearing just a waistcoat and bootees reading a magazine on pet management. She stood frozen at the door to the living room, glaring accusingly at Kedi who was lying stretched out on a banquette playing with one of her kittens.
“What are you doing here?” She asked her sister venomously. “Do you have to follow me wherever I go? It’s all over between us. I thought you understood. And Kedi’s told me that it’s very much over between you and her as far as she’s concerned. Are you just trying to make my life a torment?”
“Where else can I stay?” Chastity pleaded. “Dodie threw all my clothes onto the street and bolted the door. She said she never wanted to see me again. I’ve got no money. I don’t know what to do.”
“Don’t lie, Chastity! You’ve got plenty of other friends you can stay with. What about all those people you used to bring home every day? Or have you fallen out with all of them as well!”
“They’re not close to me. Not like you and Kedi. Both of you are the most important people in my life. You can’t just tell me to leave like this!”
“Yes, we can. And we do. You can leave here this very minute!”
“But Kedi said I could stay the night. Didn’t you, Kedi, sweetest. You did, didn’t you?”
Kedi nodded reluctantly. “Yes, I did. Chastity’s right. I can not have just kicked out her. We had been lovers for so many months. But it is just one night. No more.”
Innocence sniffed. “If my sister is here for one more night than that, then I shall leave tomorrow. I will not sleep under the same roof as my manipulative sadistic sister. She probably hasn’t told you about all the children she’s abused. Or the way she played unwholesome sex games with our lodger. Or the many disgusting things she does with any man or woman who’s foolish enough to be seduced by her.” She looked at Pig, and put a kindly arm around his shoulders: “Whatever you do, don’t permit yourself to be taken in by this woman. Before you know it she’ll force a dildo up your arse and cover your face in piss.”
Pig looked genuinely puzzled, and stroked his slightly tumescent penis. “What’s so wrong with that?”
Innocence recognised she’d seriously misjudged Kedi’s brother, but made no comment. “Just don’t be taken in, that’s all!”
“You’re wrong about me,” Chastity pleaded more. “I’m not a monster. I just enjoy things that you don’t enjoy so much. You’re applying your own prudish narrow-minded standards to others. You should be more understanding.”
“I don’t care, Chastity. You’re leaving tomorrow and that’s the end of it!” With that Innocence stomped upstairs with Pig where she remained all night. A little alarmed, Kedi let the kitten drop to the floor, ignoring its sharp claws which tried to retain a grip on her bare knees. She turned her head back at Chastity and glared at her.
“Chastity. You have brought so much discord to my home. Tomorrow you leave, do you understand. You must go!”
Chastity scowled and buried her head back into the article on hen rearing which had been apparently absorbing her, but Kedi could see that she was quite clearly upset by her sister’s rejection.
The following day, Kedi woke up Chastity who’d been sleeping under a blanket on the sofa, who sat up, letting the covering drop onto her legs and stretched her arms out, yawning, revealing the fullness of her breasts. “What time is it?” She asked wearily.
“Time you were leaving,” stated Kedi baldly. “Get your clothes on. Come on!”
“What now? No breakfast?” Pleaded Chastity spreading her arms out towards her former lover. “Have a heart!”
“You must leave. Before Innocence has got up. Come on!”
“Can’t I have a coffee first. Come on, Kedi!” Pleaded Chastity pathetically taking Kedi’s black hand in her own pale one. Kedi immediately shuddered and noticeably stiffened. “Please, Kedi.”
“I shall get you a coffee. As you ask. But that is it!”
Chastity stood up, and squeezed her naked body against Kedi’s, who couldn’t help feeling again that frisson of pleasure she always associated with such close contact to such an undoubtedly attractive body as Chastity’s. She relented to the extent of holding Chastity to her breast, her fingers stroking her shoulder blades. Her former lover held her close for several minutes, while Kedi allowed her hands to drop lower down the back towards the waist. Kedi felt confused and unhappy. Then she felt Chastity’s hand work its way round to her groin, and stroke the small patch of pubic hair above her vagina. Kedi sighed. She knew exactly what Chastity was trying to do, and for a moment she was unsure whether she had the strength to resist it.
Chastity’s hand worked its ways further down and her fingers delicately squeezed Kedi’s firm clitoris. Kedi sighed: no! This wasn’t right. This wasn’t right at all. She pushed Chastity apart from her.
“No! Chastity. No! You are to leave. And you are to leave now. Before Innocence and Pig wake up. What I have said, I mean!”
Chastity smiled sadly. “I know when I’m not wanted!” She sighed regretfully, bending over to put on her skirt and fastening her bag. “I’ve given you and my ungrateful sister so much pleasure, and now I am just discarded. Like so much garbage. I know now who my real friends are. And they don’t include you. And they don’t include my fuck film star sister. Nobody understands me. And nobody cares.”
She buttoned up her waistcoat, slipped on her bootees, quickly tying up the laces, slung her rucksack over her shoulder, and, without waiting for a coffee, she marched towards the front door. “Goodbye then!” She announced with equal measures of regret and bitterness, and slammed the door forcefully behind her, smiling grimly at the way the entire cottage shook on its impact.
Kedi stood muted in the living room. She was dazed by the exchange and felt a wave of sadness and self-recrimination shudder through her body. She stood for several minutes, staring at the door which steadfastly refused to open to re-admit her former lover, while she reflected on all the passion she’d shared with Chastity, and wondered where it had all gone. Then she sighed deeply. She shook her head, ran her fingers down her bare torso, and then headed to the kitchen to prepare breakfast for Innocence and her brother who were sharing her bed that night. If only things could have ended more amicably, she thought. But it wasn’t to have been.
It was such a hot sunny day and the beach was covered with the brown roasting bodies of holiday-makers enjoying the blaze of the sun, shining from the sun-tan creams coating every inch of exposed flesh, and their heads either buried in books and magazines, or turned up to bronze their cheeks the same brownness as their buttocks or breasts. Kedi was not herself at all interested in sunbathing. Her body was quite dark enough as it was, and could probably get no darker. Innocence, however, did enjoy lying in the sun, but the fine sand of Phallus-on-Sea’s beaches didn’t offer her quite the same freedom as it did to most sunbathers. She was still too self-conscious, despite her habitual nudity at home, to reveal her crotch to the innocent public. She would much rather remain anonymous, behind her thick sun-glasses, her long hair tied back in a bow, and a very modest swimming costume. She was very nearly the only person on the entire beach who was not unclothed, and this in itself attracted unwelcome attention towards her.
Kedi and Innocence strolled along the beach, by the very edge of the sea, where the sand was firmer and didn’t burn into Innocence’s soles, hand in hand, and, quite often, embracing, their arms around each other’s waist. A refreshing breeze came in from the sea, and blew Innocence’s hair onto Kedi’s face. Their progress was a stately one, as Kedi’s stride always was, but their intent was to get beyond the more popular stretches of the beach to the quieter, more relaxed sand dunes further on, just round the bend of the bay, and past a tiny secluded cove, where Innocence would feel no worry about shedding her swimming costume and the two of them could indulge in making love to each other in the open air: a sport they were both inordinately fond of.
They walked along by the edge of the sand dunes looking for just the right spot. Secluded enough to be out of sight, but exposed enough to be blessed by the sunshine that Innocence was so attached to. However, every time they found a spot they thought might just be right, they found another couple had already claimed it as their own and the perfect spot was already occupied by heaving buttocks thrusting deep inside one orifice or another. Their pursuit was beginning to get a little wearisome, and Kedi was contemplating abandoning the whole venture, and to just lie together in the sand as they were.
“Huh!” Kedi exclaimed as they came to another secluded sand dune which would have otherwise been perfect, but for the sound of lovemaking and the sight of a naked girl, not yet in her teens, who was wandering about by the dunes, a small trickle of clear viscous liquid running down the inside of a slender thigh. “Is there not any place anywhere that we can go?”
Innocence squeezed Kedi’s hand tightly and reassuringly. “There must be somewhere. Not everywhere can be taken. Who’d have thought there’d be so many people out here with the same ideas as us.”
Kedi kissed Innocence full on the lips. “I am hoping we find somewhere soon. I burn with longing for you!”
The couple continued walking past the sand dune where the little girl had come from to see a young bronzed boy, not much older than the girl but just as naked, leaning on top of the body of a much older woman with simply enormous breasts, each one nearly half the size of the boy, his penis deep inside the woman’s vagina and his taut buttocks mechanically thrusting in and out. To one side of the couple was a woman in her early thirties, naked but for a sun hat and a necklace who was shamelessly masturbating at the sight of the copulation. The fingers of one hand were stroking the long thin nipple of a small breast and her other fingers deep inside the caverns of her cunt.
“It’s Honore!” Gasped Innocence. “I’ve not seen her for ages, Kedi. You must have heard of her and her books.”
“Yes, I have,” admitted Kedi, “but she is very busy. Shall we let her be? Perhaps we will be finding a quiet place elsewhere.”
Kedi’s reluctance to stop and her desire to find another spot was expressed too late, because Honore had spotted Innocence, and placed her hands gently on her young lover’s shoulders to persuade him to desist. “Innocence, sweetest! How are you? And who is your beautiful black friend?”
The boy rolled off Honore’s thighs and lay on the ground beside her, his slim hairless penis still erect and shiny from his exertions. The older woman reluctantly paused in her masturbation, and the young girl rushed up to the woman’s breasts and wrapped her slim arms around her. “Are you a friend of the great Honore? I’m so honoured to meet you.”
“Meet Gateau. She’s a great enthusiast of my books. And so too are her children, as you can see,” said Honore, wrapping her arms around the young boy.
“Ever since I’d first read Honore’s books I’ve been a great fan,” enthused Gateau. “She has made my life and those of my children so much richer. Ever since I was able to read them when the children went to bed, we have avidly bought every single one of her books. From The Nastiest Little Girl In School and The Stink in Pooh Corner to The Sodomist’s Nephew and Lord of the Rims, we’ve enjoyed them all. They’ve provided us with great inspiration and have brought us all to frequent orgasms of delight. It was with Honore’s stories in mind that I have introduced my children to the pleasures of their bodies, and have been inspired to relish them myself. And what greater honour can there be for my two children to make love with the great author. And look how wet the pleasure of that honour has made me!”
She parted her legs and exhibited the trickle of viscous liquid that her masturbation had generated. “To see my children giving pleasure to Honore is the greatest delight of my life. It is a memory that I am sure will cream my knickers for many years to come: even when my son’s prick is full grown and his fucks become more powerful.” She locked an arm around her daughter, and stroked the child’s flat breast. “But don’t worry about me and my children. I am happy to be just a spectator.” She pulled her daughter’s face to her own and pushed her tongue deep inside her daughter’s mouth. The child responded eagerly, and grasped her mother’s nipple with her small delicate fingers.
Honore stood up and wandered towards Kedi and Innocence, her enormous breasts falling down below her waist and all but totally obscuring her cunt. “Oh! Innocence! I’ve thought so much about you since I left Congress. And you’re such a success in your new career now. Your films are very popular in Brook. But please. Why are you wearing that swimsuit. It suits you. You know that. Almost nothing you ever wear could not suit you. But your true beauty is in your nakedness - like your splendid black friend.”
Honore’s slim hands took the straps of Innocence’s swimming costume, and eased them off her shoulders. She then pulled the lycra material down over her breasts and eased them down off her crotch and to her ankles. Innocence’s penis, already aroused by Kedi’s caresses, had sprang fully to life and stood out proud and erect. Gateau’s daughter disengaged herself from her mother and wandered over to Honore and Innocence, and admired Innocence’s penis. Kedi had become quite accustomed to it now, and often forgot how very bizarre to most people was the sight of such a strange appendage on the very feminine body of such a beautiful woman. The child leaned out her hand and touched it. She gasped a little when it twitched slightly under her fingers.
“It’s a lot bigger than my brother’s!” She exclaimed. “And it’s probably even bigger than Daddy’s. Can you fuck me with it, please! I want it inside me!”
“Oh, Pussy!” Rebuked Gateau. “Don’t be impatient! I’m sure Honore’s friend will be quite happy to fuck you when Honore’s had her turn.”
“But I want to be fucked by it!”
“Don’t be greedy! Think how much more of an honour it will be to be fucked by a woman who’s just fucked the great Honore. The juice of the great writer will intermingle with her friend’s sperm. What an honour!”
Indeed, it probably was, although it all left Kedi rather untouched. She had never really felt any feelings of awe towards anyone, however famous, and couldn’t really understand why others should. However, she and Innocence were soon partaking in more sex, better in both intensity and passion than she had originally expected, and for that it seemed the hours of wandering about the beach had been justified. Gateau’s son, her daughter, Honore and Innocence herself surrounded her with a heaving sweating mass of sexual pleasure. Two penises, one or another often in her mouth, arse or cunt; two enormous breasts, whose fully erect nipples were very nearly as big as the boy’s erect penis; the tender and sweet caresses of the small girl; and no respite. Her own tongue and fingers travelled widely amongst all the available flesh. Sometimes hard, firm, tender and young. Sometimes soft, gentle and resisting. Sometimes damp and sticky. But always hot, sweaty and heaving, accompanied by small gasps, piercing cries of ecstasy and so very much of it.
Throughout all this activity, - Innocence’s penis in her arse or in that of the young boy; Honore’s breasts on either side of her face; the young girl’s cautious and trembling examination of the folds of her vagina - Kedi was conscious by its very absence of the existence of Gateau. As she looked over to the mother, she could see she was still masturbating furiously, her hands sometimes fast and frequent at the exercise of her clitoris, and her angular cut straight hair wildly loose over her sweaty face. Occasionally one or other of the children would break off from the lovemaking to kiss or caress their mother, who would reciprocate with as much passion as she showed for her own body. But despite the mother’s sexual appetite and fondness for incest, she showed no desire or inclination to be involved in the lovemaking of which Kedi was so much a part. This was behaviour Kedi found utterly incomprehensible. What pleasure could there be out of merely watching? But, as Innocence commented later on the basis of her own career of providing masturbatory relief, for many people the pleasure came from the fantasy not the fact, and it might be that Gateau’s passion for Honore would be dissipated were it ever to actually be achieved from anything less than a short distance.
“I am not understanding that!” Sniffed Kedi disapprovingly. “Why not just enjoy it for what it is? No fantasy can surely be better than the passion I share with you.”
XXXI
In Which Innocence remains with Honore; Innocence is recorded in the photographic media and Dodie returns to the comforts of Innocence.

Honore hoisted up her huge breasts from underneath the desk where she was working on her word processor, and rested their immense weight on the surface, relieving herself of the strain of supporting them without assistance. She glanced behind her at Innocence and Hyacinth, her current belle, lying outstretched and naked, like herself, on the sheets of the mattress. Hyacinth was another prepubescent child, still smooth and hairless, and still smarting from the bruises around her crotch where Innocence had deflowered her the day before, sanctioned by Honore and, as usual, with the parents’ express approval. Honore smiled. It had given her so much pleasure to see the child enjoying the deep thrust of Innocence’s beautiful penis, so expert and so tender in the penetration. She was enjoying Innocence’s visit to her seaside villa at Phallus-on-Sea, glad to provide her with the respite she knew her unusually endowed lover needed from the pressures of her film career.
She turned back to the word processor. She sighed deeply, stroking her nipples as they stretched out far in front of her. Her present project wasn’t going too well. Her last children’s book had been a great success. The advance sales had been extremely gratifying and the reviews almost universally good. The Water Sport Babies, a story about young Tom, a young boy who was introduced to the delights of urination fun by a young girl he had met after breaking into her house with the intent of stealing whatever he could find. The two children ran off together and the subsequent stories managed to incorporate a gallery of characters, including the boy’s father, two of his teachers and several others who shared their appetite for pissing on each other in addition to, and often instead of, other forms of sexual play.
Her present book was more difficult. Honore’s main difficulty was in keeping the sexual activity and other events acceptable to the intended rather young readership, while her own less palatable obsessions became more difficult to suppress in her work. Her present book, The Purple Badge of Disgrace, was set in a society where children and their parents habitually shaved off all their hair, from their heads as well as their pubic regions and where clothes were totally unknown. The central character, Lasagne, was a young girl of about twelve accustomed to sucking her father’s penis, making love to her mother and her girlfriends from school, and had even once had anal intercourse with one of her teachers as a reward for good behaviour. In these regards she was no different to all the other children or adults of her country, the Cunt Federacy, which sanctioned and indeed encouraged all such perversions.
However, a couple of strangers join her school from another country, where quite different ethical codes prevailed. One is a boy of about fifteen and the other a girl of about Lasagne’s age, Paella, who wears her national costume: a blouse, white socks, black shoes and enormous dildo. Her brother wears a dress and rather a lot of makeup. Paella befriends Lasagne, and the two of them enjoy normally permitted sex with each other: although Lasagne becomes very curious of Paella’s dildo which she never removes, any more than her similarly attired mother ever removes hers. However, while playing around they are discovered by Paella’s brother, Jerez, who gets excited about Lasagne’s body and proceeds to rape her. It was at this point that Honore became aware that her book was moving away from its normal bounds of respectability. Rape was just something that never happened in children’s books. What was also troubling her was that her plans for the rest of the book was straying even further along these lines.
In the Cunt Federacy, virginity is a prized asset, particularly as it was so relatively easy to lose it. A girl’s virginity was traditionally reserved for her father, and then at her thirteenth birthday or later. Paella and her family were unaware of the strength of the taboo in the Cunt Federacy, and after Jerez has deflowered Lasagne, despite her protests, her cunt is then invaded by Paella’s dildo, Paella’s mother’s dildo and lastly Paella’s father’s prick. Her cunt is a bloody, painful mess and she protests loudly and tearfully. She eventually runs away, blood running down the inside of her thin thighs, and tells her parents of her ordeal. Her troubles aren’t over yet. Her parents are furious that she should lose her virginity so easily. Her father rapes her, and then he takes her to a tattooist who etches a tattoo of an erect penis on her face with globules of semen spurting out of its purple glans and spread over her cheeks and forehead.
Wearing this purple badge of disgrace, Lasagne then has a very horrid time at school where she becomes the butt of sexual bullying, unfair discrimination by her teachers and is totally ignored by Paella and Jerez. She is nicknamed Prickface, and is determined to leave school and the Cunt Federacy to somewhere where she can have her accursed tattoo removed and lead a normal life again. Honore knew that as the story stood, there was virtually no chance that it would be accepted by her normal readership and there was a fair chance that it might never be published at all. Why then was she still writing the book? Shouldn’t she just abandon it and write a children’s book more like those she normally wrote? What about her projected retelling of the stories of Hans Christian Andersen with rather more sexual intercourse than the original author had ever imagined? Or her project of writing the story of a doctor who fucked all sorts of animals and had won their eternal respect, and eventually ended up fucking a prince who had a camel with two pricks called the fuckmifuckyu?
She glanced back at Innocence and Hyacinth. The child was resting in Innocence’s arms, her eyes closed and a thumb in her mouth. Innocence was looking down at the child with an indulgent smile, so like her and so unlike the dark passions that so easily stirred inside Honore. What was the pleasure she got from watching Innocence fuck Hyacinth? Was it the pleasure of seeing her current girlfriend being penetrated by her lover and the hope that it brought both of them great pleasure? Or, more sinisterly, was it Honore indulging a rape fantasy, watching a young girl with an immature vagina being penetrated until her maidenhead split and the blood dribbled down her legs? Did Honore get pleasure from seeing a child lose her virginity in such a way? And by a freak like Innocence?
Honore blanched. She looked back at the words on the screen. She scrolled it up several pages, reviewing the odd sentence as it went by. She’d have to abandon this book. She was sure of that. It was too adult for children, and not adult enough in stylistic terms for adults. Perhaps she should start writing books for adults. Honore frowned. Her previous attempts at that genre had not been marked by great success. Her Stephen Fucker never seemed to quite achieve the affect of describing a young man’s discovery of his great lovemaking skills in a way that expressed how very good these skills were. Her Pricks and More Pricks never quite built up a truly sympathetic view of her panoply of characters beyond their possessions of oversized penises. Her Sex Professor was rather better at airing her views about sex with children than developing the character of the protagonist or the plot.
Oh well! sighed Honore, saving her manuscript to hard disk and closing the file. She looked at the list of suggested titles she had stored in her Work in Progress directory, and selected Doctor Dildo, her idea of a book concerning an amiable lover of animals. She’d start off by having the good doctor fuck a parrot, she snarled to herself with a bit of venom. She lifted up the weight of her breasts off the desk, and placed them underneath, very nearly resting on the top of her thighs, and commenced by typing the first letter in as large and exotic a font as she could find.
Honore ran a magazine for her young readership called 13, ostensibly written by young fans of her literature including erotica featuring themselves and their sexual fantasies, but in actual fact mostly written by herself and used principally to promote her books. The current editor was supposedly young Delphinium, one of her favourite child lovers, but her only real contribution was to pose for the editorial photograph and to lend her signature to the editorial articles that Honore had written herself. It was published every two months featuring short stories, photographic cartoons with word-balloons and several soft-core photographs of her several lovers and children who with the permission of their parents wanted them included.
Innocence’s presence at her home in Phallus-On-Sea was an opportunity Honore didn’t want to miss. Innocence’s fame in erotic films had not quite spread as far as her target readership, but she knew that photographs of her would stimulate a wider readership than usual. So, instead of the usual photographs of naked pop singers or actors, Honore proposed to Innocence that she pose for the magazine and also appear on the front cover. Innocence hesitated at first. However much she enjoyed making love to children, she didn’t really want this fact broadcast too widely, in the fear it might typecast her to a particular rôle she was happiest accepting relatively infrequently.
“Don’t worry!” Said Honore with a smile. “13 isn’t a hardcore magazine at all. The nearest to sex I’d require is an erect penis.” She gripped Innocence’s member in her fingers and stroked it slightly. “I’m sure that that’s something you’d have no difficulty in supplying,” she added with wonder, as Innocence’s penis slightly swelled from the attention.
Innocence nodded. “Yes, I’ll do it! I’m sure it’ll do me no harm.”
The photograph session took place several days later when Honore had persuaded her usual photographer to make his way from his photographic studio in Brook, and come all the way to Honore’s seaside home. She also contacted little Delphinium, also in Brook, who came along with her mother. Delphinium was delighted on arrival to at last relieve herself of the unfamiliar oppression of her clothes. Honore introduced Innocence to the little girl, now more like fourteen than the thirteen years of the magazine’s title, and smiled as Delphinium expressed her wonderment at Innocence’s prick.
“It’s really nice. Nicer even than my Dad’s!” She exclaimed. “Ooh! I’d love to suck it! Do I get to suck it, Honore?”
“No. Well, at least not for the camera. There are other magazines for those kind of photographs. However, I’m sure Innocence will allow you to suck it when we’re not filming, won’t you?”
Innocence smiled. “I’d be glad to!”
The actual session took place on the beach not far from Honore’s home, and started with Delphinium getting her wish to fellate Innocence while the photographer set up his equipment and Honore and young Hyacinth sitting together, their arms around each other. Innocence soon achieved full erection which was not at all difficult given Delphinium’s skill at fellatio much enhanced by her compulsive reading of the magazine for which she was nominal editor. The photographer then requested Innocence to pose in several positions while he clicked away excitedly, sometimes barking out particular specific instructions: “Lower your hand and stroke it!” “Fondle the balls, lovey!” “Put your finger up your arse. Deeper! Ah, perfect!”
Honore enjoyed the shoot while Hyacinth and Delphinium rolled together in the sand, acquainting themselves with each other and preparing for their own later appearance in the magazine. This came soon, after Innocence had reached full climax, with the photographer’s urging, and released a few globules of semen onto the sand and onto her legs. Honore was sure that this was one photograph that wouldn’t be included in 13, but might get used in promotional literature for other purposes. Innocence then sat down with Honore, her head between Honore’s enormous breasts, and watched as the photographer filmed Hyacinth and Delphinium making love. Hyacinth’s bottom was raised above Delphinium’s face, the little girl’s tongue exciting the smooth bare clitoris while Hyacinth reciprocated with her own tongue and fingers.
“Uugghh!” Complained Hyacinth, at one point, raising her head while the photographer continued snapping away. “There’s an awful lot of sand in this cunt!”
Honore smiled, stroking her massive nipples at arm’s length. “That’s alright! We’ll airbrush that out of the photo.”
“But it tastes horrid!” Hyacinth objected.
The next phase of the session was with Delphinium and Innocence together, the famous penis once again erect and, on Honore’s insistence, Delphinium expressing rather more interest in sucking and licking Innocence’s breast and mouth than her prick. She was allowed to hold it, however, and she enjoyed Innocence’s penis rubbing up and down her bare belly, still slightly rounded by puppy-fat.
Honore, Delphinium and Innocence worked together on the actual preparation of the magazine. Innocence was to be on the front cover, her penis erect and a slight trace of semen on her glans, with an inset photograph of Delphinium together with Innocence. Over the top of Innocence was the magazine’s title and the headings of the various articles inside: My First Tampon. Finding the Right Sized Dildo. Latest Honore L’Oeuf Book - Review.
Inside the magazine was Delphinium’s editorial with a picture of the editor together with Innocence, and a series of short paragraphs written by Honore in a deliberately childish style, much punctuated by exclamation marks and capital letters, which raved about what a great actress Innocence was, how lucky she was to be blessed with such a wonderful willy, and one with so much functionality, and made discreet reference to Honore’s latest book. This was called The Semen Swallowers and the Amazons and was about some children who had discovered a secret island where they could play sex games together without fear of their parents finding out.
The magazine featured mostly articles about Honore’s books and those of other writers, such as Cheval Blanc, who wrote similar children’s fiction. The photographs of Innocence, both alone and with Delphinium, dominated the rest of the magazine, interspersed with a short story, supposedly based on the nominal editor’s own sexual experiences, featuring photographs of her with Hyacinth. What Honore didn’t want to let Delphinium know, but knew would soon be apparent to her, was that as the child was getting older, it would soon be necessary to find another nominal editor and retire Delphinium off. Her intention was to replace her with Hyacinth, but it was necessary to make the transition as painless as possible, and in the process find a rôle for Delphinium to play that would in some way compensate. However, it wouldn’t be too long until Delphinium’s nascent pubic hair became more difficult to remove and her body lost the childish proportions that her made her so appropriate for the position. As Honore had no intention of starting magazines for an older, teenage, readership, the best rôles would probably be provided by publishers of other publications who’d be more impressed by her fellatio and intercourse skills than by her extreme youth.
Honore was sitting down on the sofa of her living room admiring the naked beauty of her latest young lover, darling Lupin, who had only a few moments ago been introduced to her by her mother who was very keen, as so many mothers were, on her daughter being introduced to love by the great writer. She had left her study where she’d been working on her latest project about a wooden puppet called Pricchio, who had a permanently erect wooden penis, but desired more than anything to have a real penis which would occasionally go limp and could produce semen and piss just like any normal boy’s. She hadn’t got very far with the book, and had already contemplated, and dismissed, the idea that the boy’s father should have sex with him, but amongst the characters she’d imagined for the boy’s adventures were several animals and plenty of opportunity for bestial love.
Her thoughts at the moment were far away from her work, and how the boy could have sex with an insect, and concentrated on the slim figure of Lupin, whose flat chest and bare vagina attracted the lust within her enormous bosom. She was speculating on the fun they would have together, her tongue around the smoothness of the girl’s cunt, while she would squeeze and massage her massive breasts. Then would come the opportunity she so relished of inviting Innocence to partake in the lovemaking. She could imagine that familiar expression of wonderment and slight fear as Lupin regarded Innocence’s erect penis, knowing that soon it would be between her legs, thrusting back and forth, bringing out that familiar trickle of blood as once again Innocence penetrated a girl’s pristine hymen. She licked her tongue around her lips and opened her arms to summon the girl towards her.
It was at that moment, that Honore was interrupted by the doorbell. Who could that be? Honore asked herself irritably. It certainly wasn’t a welcome interruption, but she knew that eventually one of her young lovers would answer the door. Sure enough, she heard the scamper of little feet as Moss, a young boy of twelve, ran down the staircase and dashed towards the door. Honore hesitated a bit. She didn’t want to be too preoccupied if the visitor was for her. She cursed as Moss ran into the living room, his naked little penis flapping up and down as he ran.
“It’s a woman. She says she’s a friend of Innocence’s. Shall I let her in?”
A friend of Innocence? Honore stood up irritatedly. “I’ll see who she is,” she announced. She wandered over to Lupin, whose long hair was tied into plaits which came down over her shoulders to below her deliciously smooth nipples. “Don’t worry, sweetheart, I’ll be back soon. I’m sure Moss will keep you company.”
She walked over to the front door, her massive breasts falling down below her waist, but looking from behind remarkably slender for a woman of such assets. The woman waiting by the door was just a couple of years older than Innocence, with very short dark hair, a denim jacket fastened over a slim chest and the pubic hair between her slim legs uncultivated and luxurious. Honore shuddered slightly. She had never been attracted to so much hair on a woman’s cunt, and the folds and creases of a well worn adult vagina didn’t attract her nearly as much as the smooth contours of a child’s.
“You say you’re a friend of Innocence’s?”
“Not just any friend,” the girl announced proudly. “I’m Dodie. Innocence’s lover from Congress.”
“Dodie? Yes, Innocence has mentioned you. Have you come to stay?”
“Yes, if I may. Innocence said I could. It’s been ages since she left for Phallus-On-Sea. It’s almost as if we’ve not been lovers at all!”
“Perhaps so,” mused Honore, who associated Innocence more with Twelve, Leon and Kedi than this strange hairy-cunted girl. More than these other lovers, she also felt that she now had quite a strong case for Innocence’s affection herself, as they shared the same bed and the same children almost every night. She nodded. “You better come in, then.”
Dodie wandered in, and looked about the house. “It’s wonderful here!” She exclaimed. “I can see why Innocence has been reluctant to return home. She’s told me all about you and your books. Are you writing one at the moment?”
“I’m always writing one,” sniffed Honore.
Dodie glanced at the sitting room where Moss and Lupin were chatting together. “Innocence also told me about your lovers. Those are two of them there, aren’t they?”
Honore nodded. “I don’t know where Innocence is,” she said, not wanting Dodie’s lascivious eyes to rest too long on sweet little Lupin. “She’s probably on the beach. Do you want to wait for her in the garden?”
“Yeah. I’ll do that. Where is it?”
Honore led Dodie along to the garden, after the girl had removed her jacket but kept on the brief sleeveless tee-shirt, which, except for a pair of espadrilles, was all she wore. The garden led down to the sea-front which could be seen over the wall at the bottom. In it Hyacinth and Delphinium were playing sex games together on the grass, the head of each buried between the thighs of the other. As Honore wandered back to Lupin, she felt that a change had now taken place with regard to her relationship with Innocence. No longer could she claim any primacy in their lovemaking, and in fact she doubted whether Innocence would even contemplate participating with Lupin.
It was quite late in the evening when Honore next saw Innocence, who was now with the naked Dodie, their arms around each other and their faces wreathed in happy smiles. It was evident to Honore that the two had been fucking, as there was an unmistakeable glistening on Innocence’s penis and Dodie’s pubic hair was in some disarray patched with semen. Honore was intent on Lupin, who had explored almost every part of her massive breasts. She had stroked her tiny cunt on the enormous nipples, allowing it to penetrate between its widened opening stretched apart by her tiny fingers. She had allowed the girl to nibble about her clitoris and to tear at her own pubic hair with her sharp little teeth. She looked over at Innocence, whose penis was still slightly tumescent, while Dodie grasped it lovingly in her hand. She raised her eyebrows in silent query.
It was Dodie who answered for her. “You mustn’t let me stop you enjoying yourself with Honore and her little virgin friend. Go ahead and have a good fuck!”
Innocence’s face took on a pained expression. “What about you, Dodie? What will you do?”
“I imagine I’ll be joining you,” Dodie said with a smile. “I’ve always rather fancied little girls myself. And my life won’t be complete without experiencing the pleasure of Honore’s breasts.”
Honore supported her monstrous paps in her hands, while Lupin continued to stroke her clitoris with her fingers. She couldn’t very well refuse to extend her hospitality, although a meanness in her wanted to keep her love-life along the comfortable parameters she had become accustomed to. She studied Innocence’s face in the hope that there was something about it which would say that she needn’t be so generous, but it was clear to her that Innocence’s affection for Dodie was as unfeigned as Dodie’s for her. Oh well! She sighed to herself.
“Yes, come over here. Both of you! Meet Lupin. I’ve told her all about you, Innocence. She’s been dying to be better acquainted with you.”
XXXII
In Which Honore learns about the relationship between Purity and Innocence; a film is made illustrating Innocence’s virtues; and Honore is introduced to Leon.

Honore was struggling with the composition of her Adventures of Priccho, in which she’d now managed to get her hero to a Land of Naughty Boys, where he was having sex with a number of boys and admired how large their penises were, in many cases more than eighteen inches long, not knowing that this was merely the first stage of a transformation which would turn them into donkeys, or asses as she’d chosen to refer to them. Pricchio’s erect penis was also growing much longer, which it normally did whenever he was lying, but in this case was also getting mysteriously hairy. While repeating to herself certain sentences to see how they sounded she heard the odd sound of shrieks and cries coming fast and rhythmically from across her mansion. It was probably just Dodie and Innocence indulging in their marathon love sessions, Honore mused, but the sounds continued on and on, and it became impossible for Honore to concentrate on her story. Let’s see what’s going on? she said to herself, easing her enormous breasts out from under the desk where they’d been resting on her knees, and standing up.
She wandered into the hallway where the shrieking and gasping was particularly loud. There was also the familiar slap slap as Innocence presumably thrust in and out of a welcome cunt. Honore sighed. Although she still enjoyed occasional sex with Innocence, ever since Dodie had appeared it had become much less frequent than before. She mostly spent her nights with the company of Lupin, Hyacinth or Moss, who however attractive they were didn’t have the sexual skills or facilities which Innocence had in such abundance. Honore eased herself up the staircase, her breasts pulling her forward and walking rigidly to maintain her posture.
When she got to the landing, there was a pause in the orgasmic cries, so Honore had to explore to find their original source. She put her head around Lupin’s door, and got something of a shock as she realised that the source of the cries could not have been Dodie. She was embracing Lupin by the legs, lapping away at her tiny cunt, while the little girl’s tongue and fingers explored the hairy warmth offered between Dodie’s legs. Honore stood back to be sure. It was definitely Dodie. No one else had such a hairy cunt. What could anyone see in such hirsuteness? she wondered.
She proceeded to Innocence’s bedroom where the cries of ecstasy were renewed and once again there came the insistent slap of flesh against flesh. Innocence was upright on her knees, her buttocks thrusting backwards and forwards, and her hands supporting herself on the waist of a black figure who was stretched forward resting herself on her elbows, her buttocks raised invitingly into the air as Innocence pounded away at her anus. At first, Honore assumed that the girl must be Kedi who occasionally visited the house, although she normally introduced herself to Honore before indulging in any sex. However, the girl turned her head round and Honore could see for sure that it wasn’t Kedi, whoever else it might be. The skin might be just as black, but her face was rounder, her lips were fuller, and although she was slim, she didn’t have quite the slenderness or tallness of Kedi. She was naked except for a pair of plimsolls and her hair was totally shaved. Like Dodie, however, she didn’t shave her cunt, the hairs of which spread from the front to entangle in Innocence’s own fair pubic hairs as she thrust away.
Honore hovered, naked as always, not sure what to do or say, but the girl noticed her and gasped slightly. She froze, her buttocks still squeezing tight on Innocence’s prick, staring not only at Honore’s face but at her monstrous breasts. Innocence didn’t immediately stop, but she gradually recognised the lack of reciprocity in her thrusts, and turned her head. On seeing Honore, she gradually removed her penis from inside the black girl, and, wrapping her arm round her, she looked at Honore with a smile still slightly silly from her fucking.
“This is Purity, Honore. She’s an old schoolfriend of mine. She was visiting Phallus, and I met her in town. So I invited her back. Purity. This is Honore L’Oeuf. She owns the house.”
Purity slightly disengaged herself from Innocence’s grasp and smiled at Honore. “Hello. I’ve heard so much about you. Your books. And your breasts. They really are marvellous.”
Honore nodded. Another one of Innocence’s lovers! How many more were there? “I’m pleased to meet you, Purity. I hope you enjoy your visit to Phallus-on-Sea.”
“I’m not staying long. I’ve got business elsewhere. But I was delighted to meet Innocence again. It’s been so long!”
Honore sat on the bed next to Innocence and Purity. She reached a hand out to touch Purity’s flesh and was pleased as Purity responded by stretching a hand out to stroke Honore’s breasts. She took a nipple in her black fingers and marvelled as it grew as large as a young boy’s penis.
“They are real, aren’t they?” Purity asked in wonderment. “They aren’t the result of plastic surgery?”
Honore had been asked that question many times before. “They’re definitely real. As real as Innocence’s prick. When I was young they just grew and grew. They just didn’t stop. I soon had to accept that I had a body unlike any other.”
“They must cause you a few problems, though?”
“I get backache sometimes, and it’s pretty difficult finding anything flattering to wear. That’s why I prefer not to wear anything at all!”
“I can understand that!” said Purity, lowering her mouth to Honore’s enormous nipples and taking one between her lips, supporting and caressing the bosom with her fingers. Innocence bent over and holding one nipple in her fingers, pushed her mouth into Honore’s. Honore leaned slowly back, allowing the two lovers to immerse her in their caresses, which engulfed her cunt, lubricating her skin with their saliva and eventually bringing her to cries of ecstasy quite as loud and raucous as those she’d ever achieved before.
Her passionate yells inevitably attracted attention from Dodie and Lupin who wandered into the bedroom and watched, their arms around one another, as Purity’s mouth pulled, licked and pumped at Innocence’s erect penis, while Honore’s own mouth explored the black and brown folds of skin around Purity’s vagina and her own cunt was penetrated by nearly all of Innocence’s fist. Lupin crawled over the bed sheets, and sat, cross-legged, just by Honore’s mouth, her hairless vagina still moist and a quizzical smile on her face. Dodie crawled up after her, putting her arms around the child’s shoulders and squeezing her close to the nipples which stood out on her nearly flat chest. The threesome soon became a fivesome, vaginal juices flowed with Innocence’s semen which was spread with characteristic carelessness over the faces, thighs, breasts and buttocks of everyone, including Lupin, who expressed her new-found enthusiasm for semen by taking Innocence’s erect penis in her mouth and not letting go until she had taken mouthful after mouthful of sperm which spilt over her lips and onto her chin.
Honore rested on her back as Innocence’s penis regained its erectness and plunged deep into the welcoming sea of juice that welled from inside Honore’s cunt, Lupin’s mouth over hers still tasting very much of all the semen she’d tasted and mostly swallowed, and Purity’s tongue assisting Innocence’s erection and her fingers still caressing Honore’s nipples. Honore could just glimpse Dodie who was similarly engaged on Purity’s own body and the smooth unstretched beauty of Lupin’s vagina. Honore reflected that what she’d lost in her jealous possession of Innocence’s body since her former lovers had arrived, she’d more than gained in quantity, not only in partners, but, as her body erupted with more waves and shudders, also in orgasms.
Honore had got rather used to having Innocence around, and she didn’t really relish the idea of her leaving. She knew that eventually she’d have to, as she’d need to earn more money in her profession in fuck films. It was principally to prolong her stay that she started writing a film script deliberately designed to star Innocence, but made as always for the children’s market in which she specialised. She provisionally entitled it The Famous Five Get Fucked, and the general story line involved the gradual discovery by five children, who included two boys who’d featured in earlier films, and Hyacinth, Lupin and Moss who by virtue of their residency couldn’t very well be excluded. In the film, the five children would gradually become aware of the presence of a character played by Innocence in their village, who as they got to know her better was revealed to be very unusually endowed.
When the script was finished, she arranged the production through her own film company which she occasionally pulled into being whenever it appeared appropriate. She only made one film every other year, and they were mostly adaptations of her own books. They’d included The Sex Garden, which was about a spoilt girl, a boy with a very long penis and another boy with a penis that just stubbornly refused to get erect. They gradually got to know each other better and had sex together in a derelict garden where their parents weren’t able to find them. The climax of the story was when the boy with the limp penis finally achieved an erection and had sex with the other two characters. Another was called The Cottage Children and was about four children who had sex with a man who they belatedly discovered was their father, and finished with them all having sex with their mother played by a rather younger Honore.
Permission was eventually granted by the local council of Phallus-on-Sea for filming to take place on the beach, where Honore knew they’d inevitably attract a crowd of curious onlookers, and not soon after filming started with a film crew hired by the director she’d used on her last film, The Sex Life of Aladdin. Honore practised her lines with Dodie, who played a very minor part as a girlfriend of the children’s mother, played by an actress, Geranium, who’d played the same part in previous films. Dodie’s rôle was fairly brief, but featured fairly early on in the film, with the five children watching and admiring as she and Geranium caressed each other around the breakfast table, with Dodie eventually inserting various long thin vegetables such as cucumbers, carrots and bananas into the mother’s ever-welcoming vagina.
Innocence’s rôle actually involved relatively little sex. Honore knew better than to squander her star’s assets too early in the film. She was viewed mostly from a distance: the fact of her penis being revealed bit by bit to the Famous Five on seeing her having a piss, masturbating in a field by herself and being seen having a bath. Most of the time she wore a very plain white blouse and grey skirt, her shoulder-length hair tied into demure plaits. She was meant to represent a young governess on holiday in the fictional holiday resort, whose beauty was what initially fascinated the five children. Much early conversation was with the children as they rested from the inevitable sex sessions between themselves, as they speculated on what it would be like to fuck her, little knowing that it was they who’d mostly be the recipient of the fucking.
Innocence’s character was also shown as developing increasing interest in the children, watching them at play while masturbating. In one scene, the five children were shown with the three boys fucking each other and the girls on the beach amongst sandcastles, buckets and spades. Hyacinth had Thistle’s penis in her mouth, while he was being penetrated by Moss, and Lupin was on her front, buried in the sand, while Toadstool pushed into her. This last boy had featured in Honore’s earlier film as being especially well-endowed, and this trait was even more true now. Honore was delighted that she was able to film a trickle of semen-stained blood emerge from Hyacinth’s so recently damaged vagina and trail down her thigh to her knee. It was these little touches that she particularly enjoyed. Innocence was filmed hiding behind a sand dune, her skirt pulled up, her knickers pushed down and her penis erect and glistening as she pummelled it into life. One of the children, Thistle, notices Innocence and tells the others. She is then filmed scampering away, pulling up her knickers as she runs.
The final scene was filmed in a cave not far from Phallus-on-Sea, but only accessible by sea, where the five go and by chance meet the character played by Innocence, who is masturbating mournfully, with her skirt and knickers discarded and her hands buried in the curves under her blouse and bra. She is surprised by them, but it is no surprise that their encounter develops into a sex scene in which she fucks all three of the boys and the two girls.
The film was relatively short, as Honore’s films had to be, less than fifty minutes in fact, and the sex scenes were kept relatively brief, featuring rather less of the mechanics of fucking than their commencement and the highlights. This was in keeping with the expectations of Honore’s audience, who were easily bored by too much fucking, and wanted rather more story. Many of the shots were in close-up, particularly of Innocence’s penis and the two girl’s vaginas, and some of the shots, such as those featuring anal intercourse, fisting and reaming would probably be edited into non-existence or at best ambiguity. Honore had to worry about the sensitivities of the parents of the children, who would no doubt be watching the film with them, perhaps as a prelude to having sex. Although few objected to the sexual content of her films, nor indeed of her books, they might worry about the unrealistic expectations that would be raised of them and maybe even concerned that their children would try and imitate what they saw with their own friends.
With this in mind, the end of all of her films were full of disclaimers and such advice as ‘Anal Intercourse may be fun, but it may also be painful’, ‘Don’t try any of these sexual activities with Strangers’ and ‘Always use protection against Diseases and Pregnancy’. Honore didn’t know whether the children ever took heed of these warnings, but it was clearly the minimum she could do to deflect criticism from those who thought it was wrong that films should be made at all which featured children wanting and enjoying sex with each other or, more controversially, with adults. She had long ago began a policy of declining any interview on television or radio where she wasn’t sure of sympathetic treatment or where there might be someone with negative opinions about the nature of her life’s work.
After each day’s filming, she would reward her child stars with time in her boudoir where she chatted to them while stimulating their genitals and comforted their own concerns about what they were doing. Lupin, for instance, was beginning to feel uncomfortable about having sex with so many different people. She’d thought at first that she’d only be making love with Honore, but she found she’d had rather more with other people. She was particularly upset about Toadstool who persisted in trying to penetrate her arse, which she found very unpleasant. She enjoyed her sessions with Dodie, however, and was also feeling rather disgruntled as she became aware that Dodie shared her amongst all the other residents in Honore’s home, and that nobody took primacy in her affection over Innocence. It was sometimes quite difficult, Honore reflected as Lupin lay on her lap like a baby, her mouth around Honore’s massive nipple. Children had so much learn and they always learnt too much too soon. Especially, that was, when they’d been entrusted into Honore’s care.
Honore had to find a distributor for The Famous Five Get Fucked, and because of Innocence’s assets she decided on Fuck Flicks, which she knew specialised in women with pricks (or at least transsexuals). It was for that reason, she invited Leon LeGrand to visit, a man whom she’d never met before but had heard a lot about, particularly with regards to his own enormous nineteen inch prick. When Leon arrived, he was dressed in a tee-shirt and very baggy oriental trousers, but seeing Honore was naked, as she almost always was, he asked if he could take his own clothes off.
“I find them very uncomfortable,” he explained with a smile, looking at Honore’s enormous breasts. Honore had no difficulty in agreeing, as her own peculiar endowments meant she shared much the same discomfort. As he discarded his clothes, she felt a frisson of desire as she regarded the penis which was perfectly well-proportioned for its dimensions, already larger than most penises when limp, but bulging out with similarly proportioned testicles.
“Let’s have a look at the film,” he announced. “I was particularly attracted to it when you told me you had Innocence starring in it. She’s been in several of my films in the past. In fact, my interest in her goes back further than that. We were once lovers, as you know.”
“Another one!” Sniffed Honore. “I’ll call the others and we’ll watch in my private film studio.”
Innocence, Dodie, Hyacinth and Moss joined Leon and Honore in the small auditorium. Lupin had left the mansion: she’d felt she’d learnt enough, and was eager to return home to the caresses of her mother. Honore set up the film, and watched the naked Leon masturbate as the film rolled on. Leon explained that it was only by masturbation he could really judge how good the film was. Honore smiled indulgently, quite happy to watch as his fingers gently stroked the impressive length of it. She offered to assist him, but he gently declined. It wouldn’t do to bias his assessment of the film by too much distraction.
As the film ran, his penis grew and grew. The glans alone was larger than most penises (particularly those of the children she was most familiar with) and was larger even than her own nipples. The veins bulged out, and the whole thing shuddered and shook as it pulsed with excitement. Leon’s hairy hands could barely encompass the monster in their fingers, and his balls were as hard and firm as rocks. He seemed to appreciate the relative brevity of the fuck scenes, but Honore could see he was particularly excited when Innocence appeared on the screen, masturbating and spreading her semen over the sand. In the final scene when the children and she were filmed fucking in the cave, his penis finally erupted into torrent after torrent of semen which flew in globules into the air and tangled with the thick hair of his legs and left visible stains on the carpet. He emitted more and more of the stuff, as Innocence fucked Thistle and then Lupin, and gave an audible sigh of joy as Toadstool penetrated Innocence from behind with Moss plunging his smaller penis into the taut young buttocks.
When the film finished, Leon seemed quite overwhelmed. “I’ll take it! I must have it! I especially like the way the fuck scenes don’t last very long. That’s a feature of children’s sex films, isn’t it?”
Honore nodded. “We’ve even had to edit some films to attract our audience. Children soon get bored of it. More than three minutes at a time, and they’re using the fast-forward button on their consoles.”
“Shorter concentration span, I suppose. Not that that will dissuade too many of the adult fan club that Innocence is amassing from seeing the film or buying the video. I’m very impressed. The story line was rather more developed than most of our product, but I see that as a plus, rather than a minus.” He glanced back at Innocence, who was sitting just behind him with Dodie wrapped around her and who had spent most of the film indulging in kissing and foreplay. “You’re certainly coming on a bit, Innocence, sweetest. This is probably your best acting rôle for Fuck Films yet.”
Innocence nodded. “Thank you. I’m sure it helped that the script was written by Honore.”
“That’s true. Nobody writes better sex for children than you, Honore. You have genuine enthusiasm for the genre, improved no doubt by your extensive experience.”
Honore smiled. “I fuck what I like and I like what I fuck. And I know who to fuck and I fuck who I know.”
Afterwards, the six of them congregated in the living room, where Innocence soon reasserted her affection for Leon by penetrating her penis into his lubricated anus, and gripping onto his enormous member with both hands but barely able to encircle them with her fingers. Honore watched while Moss readied her cunt as best he could, and Dodie and Hyacinth assisted with their tongues and fingers. Their efforts, however gratifying, didn’t satisfy Honore’s yearning for Leon’s prick which Innocence was soon licking and caressing herself, but only able to get the smallest part of it into her wide open mouth.
Innocence left Leon to Moss and Dodie who masturbated it with their tongues and fingers, while she plunged into Honore’s cunt, forcing it wider with her own fingers, along with those of Hyacinth, trying to force it open as much as was humanly possible. Although Honore’s cunt still ached and stretched, pulled as part and much as lubricant as Innocence’s practised prick could manage, and even with the additional lubrication supplied when Innocence relieved her semen inside her and it dribbled down onto Hyacinth’s little fist, Honore was still not sure that it was ready for the punishment she’d promised it.
Soon, however, it was as ready as it could ever be, oozing with juice and semen, red and swollen, her clitoris hard, her sweating nipples as erect as Moss’s penis which was thrusting into Leon’s arse. “Now! Now!” She implored.
Leon wandered over, his penis fully erect, and swaying above her face. “Are you sure?”
“Don’t talk! Just do it!”
Leon gently spread Honore’s legs, while her other lovers gathered around her to give her encouragements, caresses and kisses, and eased his penis to the entrance to her cunt. Then gradually and slowly he inserted his monstrous penis into the hole. As it began to enter, it felt like it did whenever Dodie or Innocence inserted their fists into her. It was the same size and hardness as a fist, but Honore saw with alarm that it had barely entered. Only the glans was inside her and already it was painful! Leon’s thrusts became steadily more rhythmic and insistent as more and more of it sank in. Honore shouted out and yelled with ecstasy, regarding the hairy man above her, and then biting Innocence’s tongue in her mouth. She began writhing and wriggling with passion.
The thrusts got harder and harder, and with each thrust the penis went in deeper and deeper and then the pain of entry was beginning to overwhelm the filling of passion. Part of her screamed out “Go on! Go on! Deeper! Deeper! Faster! Faster!” Another part, still silent, was saying “Stop!” The other part gradually became more insistent. The pleasure began to recede rapidly and painfully. She felt like she was being impaled, torn apart, and ripped like paper. Her yells of pleasure were replaced instead by the loud cries of “Stop! Stop! For God’s sake, stop!”
Instantly, the thrusts stopped. Leon withdrew his penis, which spilt massive globule after globule of semen onto Honore’s chest, and all down her thighs and stomach. Honore shook from side to side in pain, aware that amongst all the semen and vaginal juice was a flow of blood from inside her that just wouldn’t stop. She looked up at Leon through eyes squeezed together against the internal agony. His body seemed to shimmer in her state of near unconsciousness, his penis still immense but gradually losing its immensity with little twitches. He looked at her sadly.
“It’s always like this!” He mourned. “Every time. It’s always the same. There’s only one cunt in the world that can accommodate me!”
XXXIII
In Which Blanche returns to Innocence; consideration is given on the sole pleasures of her virtues; and Dodie learns more about Blanche.

Blanche didn’t often visit Congress and when she did she always felt the restrictions of wearing clothing very uncomfortable, which on a body as plump as hers were rarely as flattering as total nudity would be. It was not something that she could avoid for too long as it became necessary on occasion to visit her suppliers to get the literature she needed to sell in her shop in Brook. Running a business entails considerable sacrifices. Her body was stifled within as few clothes as she could, which was basically a single white dress of quite thin material through which could be glimpsed the darkness around her nipples and crotch, but she envied those whose bodies were slim and able to get away with much less than her. She admired the girls walking by, often topless with very short hair. Her own preferences were for much longer hair, but she had no way of determining fashion which now dictated a very short haircut, sometimes shaved into a tonsure or with strange patterns razored into the stubble.
She adored looking at the girls’ bodies which were somehow more sexy for wearing clothing, than for being utterly naked, but this reflected more on the fact she was far more accustomed to nudity than anything else. She was still sore from a meeting with a supplier where as usual her bargaining power was leveraged by the offer of sex, which less than normally enjoyable, had at least resulted in a substantial discount and a better working relationship. Nevertheless, the thoughts in her mind as she observed the girls walking by, their buttocks twitching as they passed, and their breasts either bared or enhanced by what little they did wear, awakened in her feelings which were still dormant. If only she could just pluck one of them from the street and take her back to her hotel room and enjoy the full bounty of their flesh. She could imagine their full lips against her cunt or her nipples, the teeth nibbling away and her back arching with spasms of ecstasy pulsing through her body. Unlikely though, she reasoned, although she might be fortunate enough to meet someone that evening in the hotel bar who could see the attractions of the larger woman, and be they male or female, provide her with the lovemaking she so yearned for.
One girl particularly caught Blanche’s eye in a department store, looking though a selection of bed-linen, and holding the sheets up to the light. She was topless, with baggy khaki shorts and blonde hair onto her shoulders. Her skin was tanned golden, and Blanche reasoned from her ease with her body that she was a girl who’d spent much of her life in the nude. There would not be any trace of the white patches around the crotch which so distinguished tourists in Brook. The girl put down the bed linen and turned her head to examine some ethnic lampshades. It was then that Blanche recognised her as Innocence who she’d not seen for such a very long time.
“Innocence, sweetheart,” Blanche simpered, approaching her and smiling. “I didn’t know you lived in Congress.”
Innocence turned around, and grinned broadly. “Hello. What are you doing here?”
“Oh, business. That’s all,” Blanche replied. “How’s Chastity? The last I heard, you were both living together in Labia.”
Innocence seemed a little discomfited by this reference. “I haven’t seen Chastity for a long time. I don’t know where she’s living now.”
“Is she still a student?”
“I don’t know. I don’t think so. I have a flat in Congress now with my girlfriend, Dodie. Do you want to come and see it?”
“Why, I’d love to!” exclaimed Blanche, already feeling a tingling in her crotch. She hadn’t forgotten Innocence’s peculiar attractions. She was even more impressed when she arrived at Innocence’s flat, which was much larger than she’d expected. She knew how expensive property was in Congress, and to have one so spacious in such a well-appointed area, and so opulently furnished, was a testament to some wealth.
“Is Dodie some kind of heiress?” She asked.
“No,” laughed Innocence. “No! She hardly earns anything. She does all sorts of things, but I don’t think any of them make her make very much money.”
“Then, how can you afford all this? Have you inherited some money?”
“Not at all! Didn’t you know? I’m a film star. It’s all my money.”
“Film Star? I haven’t seen any of your films.”
“It’s a specialised market,” Innocence explained, indicating a poster on the wall which showed her making love to a man and a very young-looking girl, her penis in the girl’s anus while the man’s prick was engaged in the vagina. “I take it you don’t watch these kind of films.”
Blanche shook her head. “I prefer reading about it. Somehow the imagination is so much more sexy than the real thing.”
She wandered towards Innocence, who looked so beautiful framed against the light coming through the windows, her slender figure silhouetted and her breasts full and firm. Blanche so wanted to touch them. Innocence could see this, and smiled welcomingly.
“You must feel very strange in the city wearing so many clothes. Take them off if you like, just as you did when you stayed with me and my family.”
“Can I?” Asked Blanche, gratefully easing the dress off her round shoulders, letting the full roundness and softness of her flesh once again shiver in the slight coolness of the air. She stood naked facing Innocence, glancing down at Innocence’s shorts which she knew contained so much unexpected beauty and potency. Innocence followed her glance, and then with a smile and no words, eased the shorts down revealing a slightly tumescent penis which began to swell and throb as soon as it felt the afternoon air. It jerked excitedly as pulsing courses of blood swelled it up.
“Oh! It’s so beautiful!” gasped Blanche, dropping on her knees just in front of Innocence, and taking the length of it into her mouth. She opened her mouth as wide as she could and let the penis slide down the length of her tongue, past her tonsils and into the constrictions of her throat. She grasped Innocence by the buttocks, which undulated with their own rhythm pushing again and again at Blanche’s throat. Blanche’s cunt dribbled with anticipation, which she chose to ignore until it was truly ready.
And then, when she felt she could hold it back no longer, with both her own tubby fingers and Innocence’s much slenderer ones pushing deeper and deeper through the smooth folds of flesh, stimulating her cunt and arse into dripping agony. And then, gasping from the passion shuddering through the mass of white flesh which jiggled with the penis’s persistent thrusts into her mouth, she lovingly withdrew it and passed it to her cunt which swallowed it whole with ease and a little squelch. She lay back while she watching Innocence on top of her thrust in and out, now so much more expert than when they’d first made love, her beautiful firm breasts arching above her and her penis thrusting deeper and deeper into her, propelling her into orgasm after orgasm, forcing out gasps of pleasure which reverberated about the flat.
She could feel that Innocence was nearly about to come. “In the mouth! The mouth!” She cried urgently. She loved the taste of semen, and it was a long time since she’d tasted Innocence’s. Her beautiful lover obliged, reluctantly withdrawing her prick and placing its twitching stiffness inside Blanche’s mouth, from which soon emerged a slightly diluted mixture of semen and saliva which she tasted, swallowed some and allowed the rest to dribble down her cheek and in globules onto the upper reaches of her mountainous breasts. Innocence pulled out her shrivelled penis, while Blanche smiled.
“This is certainly better than reading about it!” She admitted. “Sometimes the imagination just isn’t everything!”
Blanche stayed for a few days in Innocence’s flat in the bedroom once occupied by Algebra. As she lay beneath the sheets she could hear the sounds of giggling and sniggering from the room next to her. That must be Dodie with Innocence, Blanche mused. She didn’t know what to make of the young girl whose attitudes and lifestyle were so different from her own, and quite different again from Innocence’s. She wondered what it might be that had brought the two together. Whatever it was, the passion of their love-life was not at all feigned. She let a pudgy hand wander down along the length of her thighs, while caressing her nipples with the fingers of her other hand. The sounds emerging from the other room began to change in character. The giggling and teasing was replaced by heavier breathing and a slow but rhythmic thud thud on the mattress.
Blanche’s hands lowered down the bed, impulsively throwing aside the restrictions of the duvet covering her so she could feel the night air against her naked skin. Her fingers trailed over the large round contours of her stomach and then finding the moist and welcoming entrance to her cunt under the folds and dimples of her flesh, she eased her fingers in, deeper and deeper, twigging her swollen vagina, easing back the fleshy lips and squeezing in first one and then two of her round pudgy fingers. From the room next door, the rhythm of Innocence’s and Dodie’s lovemaking had become faster, more violent, more insistent. The bed rocked back and forth, the back of the mattress occasionally thumping against the wall, a high shrill cry emitted in spasms of ecstasy. Blanche’s cunt became juicier and more liquid as she envisaged each of Innocence’s thrusts as her beautiful penis pushed again and again at Dodie’s hairy cunt, between those angular legs, those child-like knees, those fatfree thighs and that bony arse pushed again and again onto the mattress.
Perhaps, Blanche wondered, two hands now pummelling her cunt, Dodie was being penetrated in the arse. There was certainly an urgency and passion in her cries now that made it very likely to Blanche that she was. She could imagine her, arse in the air, while Innocence gripped her around the waist, her knees between Dodie’s thighs, her penis pushing into the still hairy but much more puckered hole at the rear. Blanche allowed a finger to wander around her rear, using the vaginal juices to lubricate its entrance, and then two and then three fingers, arching up as much as her bulk allowed her to push her fingers against the ones pushing deeply inside from the front.
Dodie and Innocence were shrieking now. Cries which would have awoken Blanche had she been asleep. Dodie’s voice the deeper and less feminine while Innocence gave the little gasps of passionate relief that Blanche enjoyed so much in her earlier acquaintance. She remembered those early encounters, Innocence’s penis deep in her mouth while Chastity shared her attention and her cunt between the two of them. She gasped weakly herself, surrendered to her fantasies, as her fingers pushed and pushed, the rhythm of her bed beginning to match that thrown by a similar mass in the room adjacent.
And then release! She knew it was after that achieved by Dodie and Innocence as she heard them whispering together, their arms and bodies no doubt intertwined, as the pulses of orgasm shuddered through her body in wave after wave, leaving her exhausted and wasted, the strong smell of her vagina permeating the room and attached very strongly to her fingers and a simpering look of passion engraved on her face. She pulled up the duvet to cover the round mass of her body. She desperately desired Innocence’s body at that time. She could barely wait for the next opportunity for Innocence’s penis to plunge deep inside her again. She could almost taste her penis on her mouth, the delicious richness of her semen sliding down her throat.
There was no doubt in Blanche’s mind of the sincerity of Dodie’s love for Innocence. During her brief stay at their flat she had many opportunities to see its manifestations. It seemed that Dodie’s hands were rarely, if ever, separated from Innocence’s penis, idly holding it while the two of them watched television, following her into the kitchen when she was preparing food and holding it from behind as her lover busied herself on cutting the vegetables, kneeling between Innocence’s young slender thighs and taking long lingering mouthfuls of it between her lips. How could anyone have so much energy and passion? Blanche wondered from a distance, not sure whether to avert her eyes or to relish the sight of such beautiful coupling.
Meal-times were as much passionate affairs as any other, while Dodie put forkful after forkful into her mouth with her left hand (she was left-handed), her other hand still clasped what was sometimes a deservedly exhausted organ between Innocence’s ever naked thighs. When Innocence returned home, Dodie would leap up from whatever she was doing and run up to her lover, ease off her clothes and sometimes there and then lead her into the bedroom or just onto the hallway floor, opening her legs and letting the full length of Innocence’s ever-ready penis slide easily into her lubricated cunt. Blanche sometimes felt envy. She’d never enjoyed a relationship as passionate nor as insatiable as her two hostesses, and she knew that her own lovemaking with Innocence, however passionate and orgasmic, lacked the intensity and persistence of Dodie’s.
And this was combined with a love life that the two lovers pursued when not together. Innocence would make love with her co-stars while filming and for all Blanche knew with others of her friends and acquaintances. She knew that part of Innocence’s love life was dedicated to herself, moments which she treasured and enjoyed with passion, unable to get enough of that beautiful feminine body, so curvaceous, slim and receptive, and that powerful thrusting penis pulsing again and again that rich tasting semen that Blanche loved taking down her throat, pleased to allow the small dribble to seep through her lips, run down her chin and onto her massive breasts. Dodie also had a richer sex life, which she kept no secret, sometimes recounting her passionate encounters and even bringing her lovers into the flat to enjoy passionate love while Innocence and Blanche sat together in the living room, Innocence showing nothing but indulgent pleasure as Dodie’s shrill cries of pleasure echoed around the confines of the flat and the back of the bed thumping insistently against the wall.
Blanche could see that Dodie was an attractive woman, although not in the most obvious of ways. Compared to her she was very thin. Almost a stick of a woman. She was thin compared even to the full contours of Innocence’s slender body, with breasts which, when they were revealed, were barely more than mounds on her chest with prominent nipples which sometimes could press hard and firm against the tee-shirts she most often wore, even when all else was removed. She hardly ever hid her hirsute vagina, which had probably never been trimmed and easily accounted for more luxuriance than the hair on her head. Her bony face had a harshness about it in repose which so easily softened into near soppiness whenever she commenced her lovemaking with Innocence.
It was inevitable that Blanche should get to know Dodie better herself, though at the time it didn’t seem inevitable at all. Innocence was out and Dodie had returned after a day working in a record shop which was one of the several occasional jobs that she did more to enliven her life than for the meagre pay it afforded her. It was almost like pocket money for her: Innocence was bringing in more than was adequate from the returns from the sales of her videos. Blanche had been negotiating with some new suppliers in Congress who had access to imported literature in translation which interposed experimentation in language and structure with sexual habits which were at best unpleasant and at worst lethal. She wasn’t too sure she enjoyed the admixture of torture and rape with lingering unfinished sentences, time reversal and flowery exuberance, but she knew that there was ready market in this kind of literature, so she was eager to get representations of it onto her bookshelves. Her own feelings as she read the beautifully poetic accounts of multiple rape with broomhandles, slow removal of fingernails, the inexorable peeling off of vaginal layers and the gradual insertion of chair-legs up anuses were not ones of pleasure. In fact, she tended to put the books to one side, yearning for the simple certainties of Honore L’Oeuf’s pederastic fantasies. She even longed for those tedious novels where clothes were divested chapter after chapter and the sex scenes repetitive and predictable.
Dodie watched Blanche sitting on the sofa reading one of the books she’d bought, the translated title being Barbed Wire Brassiere, Blanche squirming at the descriptions of blood dripping down breasts that were torn to pieces by the unpleasant underwear of the title. It was at least preferable to Razor Blade Knickers by the same author. Dodie sat next to Blanche, who was quite grateful for the diversion, wearing a short tee-shirt with the picture of a rhinoceros fucking a hippopotamus. As usual she wore nothing else except a pair of laced boots which came halfway up her lower leg. Without bothering to say anything she leaned her head on Blanche’s shoulder and trailed a hand over Blanche’s thigh.
“Good book?” She asked.
“A bit gruesome,” admitted Blanche. “I don’t know what people see in this kind of stuff.”
“But you still read it,” Dodie observed, smiling, putting a hand on Blanche’s chin and turning her face round to face her. She stared into Blanche’s face, with a strange simpering smile. “You know, for such a large woman you’re very attractive. How do you keep your skin so white, living in Brook?”
“I just don’t go out in the sun very often.”
“Is that so?” Asked Dodie, before plunging her lips onto Blanche’s, burying her tongue into her unresisting mouth. Blanche responded in form, heaving around her bulk and pulling Dodie’s slender bony body against the folds and cushions of her flesh. Dodie swivelled around and climbed onto Blanche’s body, a finger twiddling her nipple and another already caressing the vagina obscured beneath the piled folds of flesh that was her stomach. Blanche heaved back, overwhelmed by a shudder of pleasure, allowing Dodie to slide down between her open legs and bury her stubbled head between the soft wobbling fat of her thighs.
By the time Innocence returned, Dodie and Blanche were rolling about on the floor, Blanche gasping and panting as Dodie workmanlike massaged and exercised her sensitive flesh. The two of them looked up expectantly as Innocence stood over them, already freed of her clothes, her long hair falling over her face, and her penis beginning to stir at the sight of such mismatched bodies in such passionate embrace. Her breasts arched, her nipples coning out hard and firm, the smooth roundness of them seeming so incongruous above the penis that was twitching into life. Dodie looked at Blanche and Blanche at Dodie, and the two of them at Innocence, both overwhelmed with desire for the girl.
Then Dodie parted her legs. “Take me, Innocence. Take me!”
“And me!” Pleaded Blanche doing the same thing, but less able to display the full glory of her cunt. “Take us both!”
“Both?” Innocence queried, excited at the idea, her penis now fully erect, like a shiny pink pillar of pleasure. It took little more persuasion and the three of them were soon rolling about on the floor, Innocence’s penis now in Dodie and now in Blanche, thrusting back and forth, now engulfed in folds of fat and now banging hip bone against hip bone. Blanche lay back as Innocence plied her, Dodie’s tongue deep in her mouth, and she knew not whose fingers were caressing her breasts and clitoris. This was what it was about, she mused, still disturbed even in her moments of passion by her images of the suffering of the heroine of Barbed Wire Brassiere and her fears of what Penis Lacerators might be about. Not violence, humiliation and death. The meaning of sex was love and loving. Without them sex was empty and meaningless. She smiled at Innocence as she thrust again and again into her cunt. There need never be a dark side to sex when love unified the act. She needed love first and sex was no more than the bonus which lubricated and reinforced that love, however temporary and however necessary it was for her to return home to Brook and her bookshop.

XXXIV
In Which Innocence is lost in the country; there is much self-discovery and the less savoury aspects of country life are revealed.

Innocence and Dodie didn’t share very many interests in common, but one that they did and which Innocence was particularly keen on pursuing was a love for walking in the countryside which they often did together. It was lovely to get away from the city and out into the open air, feeling the country air on their skins and finding deserted spots where they could make love in the warmth of the sun beating down on their backs, collecting souvenirs of insect bites on their inner thighs and grass in Dodie’s vagina. It was on one such pleasant walk they had in the hills outside Congress when they found themselves horribly lost and dark clouds building up in the sky heavy with the promise of rain.
“What do we do now?” Wondered Dodie, looking up at the sky, pulling her shorts on as Innocence stood up in the meadow, still naked and her penis still shimmering from their lovemaking. “It’s miles back!”
“We’ll just have to hurry!” Innocence said, not feeling at all hopeful as she glanced up at the dark black and grey shadows. “We might have to shelter under a tree or something.”
Dodie nodded. “We’d better get moving then!”
They strode on, as fast as they could without breaking into a run as the clouds came closer, accompanied by the occasional distant rumble. “We’re not going to make it!” Asserted Dodie, squeezing Innocence’s hand tight as the first drops of rain squeezed out of the sky and sputtered on the dry earth of the waymarked path. “We’ll get soaked!”
Unfortunately, Dodie’s assertion proved to be altogether too true as the drops became heavier, more frequent and more persistent. The countryside’s smell changed as the water cascaded on them, battering against their too flimsy clothes and pasting them against the hard contours of their bodies. Even their feet, sensibly enclosed within sturdy walking boots began to feel damp as water dribbled down their ankles and through the eyelets of their boots.
“Are you alright, you two?” Asked a woman in her early forties who was walking along the same path as them carrying a large umbrella over her head and wearing a pair of green wellington boots. She wore a flowery dress down to her knees and her brown wavy hair reached halfway down her back. “You look as wet as you can. You don’t want to catch cold. Do you want to stop off at our cottage to dry? It’s a long way to wherever you intend to go.”
Innocence brushed the sodden strands of hair from her eyes and studied the woman who was quite thin with a scattering of dark brown freckles around her face. It was very comforting to meet someone so sympathetic. She glanced at Dodie, whose hand she was holding, who was suffering worse from the rain, the tee-shirt stuck against the cold-hardened nipples of her tiny breasts and every contour of her body clearly visible, including those normally obscured by her brief shorts, the pubic hairs emerging from either side and themselves dripping a stream of rain water.
“If it’s no trouble ...” She replied with a broad grin. “We really should have looked at the weather forecast before we set out.”
“We don’t live far from here,” the woman assented, leading the two lovers along a series of paths off the beaten track, past fields of sodden sheep and sheltering cows, to a small cottage in a small-holding of cabbages and hens. Outside the cottage were the carcasses of disembowelled cars and a few miserable looking dogs. It was not a pretty cottage, set in red brick and splattered by mud from the rain, but to Innocence’s rain-stung eyes it was the most welcoming sight imaginable. She gasped with relief as she and Dodie sheltered under the derelict porch amongst milk bottles and car engines while the woman pushed open the unvarnished door.
Inside Innocence could hear a slight moaning from the kitchen as the woman pushed open the door. The woman noticed Innocence’s frown. “That’ll be my two eldest. They’re having fun together no doubt. Well, you expect that from youngsters don’t you?”
“I suppose so,” agreed Innocence naïvely, not really expecting to see a boy of about seventeen sitting on a wooden chair by the table in a shirt with his legs open, his trousers and underpants about his ankle and with his penis being sucked by a girl of about fourteen wearing nothing at all, her hands creeping up the insides of his thighs and up his chest while he emitted frequent gasps of pleasure. The boy turned his head round as his mother entered and smiled welcomingly.
“Hello, Mum!” He said between gasps. “Wet, is it?”
“Very!” She smiled approvingly. “Hello, Kitty! Enjoying yourself?”
The girl pulled her mouth off the boy’s penis, the length of it gradually easing through her full red lips, and gazed up at her mother, Dodie and Innocence. “Yes, Mummy! Ooh! Who’re these two?” A sliver of viscous creamy liquid dribbled out of her mouth, down her chin and fell in a small globule to the stone kitchen floor.
“Couple of lasses caught in the rain. They’ll be staying overnight until they dry their things. Don’t worry about us. Just carry on.”
“What will they think?” She asked pointing at Innocence and Dodie, her hair tied back in two pony-tails and her brow furrowing with concern.
“Nothing I imagine. If a girl can’t enjoy herself with her brother, then who can she enjoy herself with?”
Kitty nodded and returned to her brother’s penis which she continued fellating. Innocence felt a little uneasy, but the woman busied herself with pulling two ragged towels out of a cupboard and handing to the girls. She lowered her voice. “Don’t worry about Kitty and Rover. They’re incorrigible. Good, isn’t it? Shows we’re a close family, doesn’t it? Is it like this in your family?”
Innocence nodded sadly, although she knew her mother would never show anything of the approval that Mrs Giles was expressing. She wondered if the trouble that she and Chastity had taken in hiding their activity from their parents had been worth so much trouble after all. Dodie had different views. “My family never shared their bodies with each other. I don’t think I’d have liked it if they did.”
“Well, don’t fret dearie. Not all families can be as close as ours.” She lowered her voice. “Now, I don’t like to have to tell guests this, and I guess it’s not really necessary, we may be a close family, but we don’t go in for any sexual promiscuity. So don’t you get any ideas about Kitty, Rover, or for that matter my husband and young Fanny. We keep ourselves to ourselves. It’s better that way. Don’t think you can join in, though what you two pretty young things do together is your business.” She raised her voice again. “Now take off your soaking things, and I’ll prepare a lovely broth for us all to eat. What do you think, Kitty?”
Her daughter was leaning on top of her brother, her hands on his shoulders and his penis thrusting in and out of her bushy young cunt. “Oohh! Oohh! Oohh!!” She gasped.
“I guess she thinks it’d be a good idea,” smiled her mother. “She’s such a darling young thing. I can barely get enough of her myself. And the old man it’s all he can do to share us. He’s always poking around inside her. And talk of the devil! Here’s my husband with young Fanny!”
A man about the woman’s age entered the room in a loose overall with a young girl of about eleven who was wearing nothing but a pair of wellington boots and a large hat. Rain water was dripping down her naked skin and tangling in a small patch of pubic hair. “Hello there, love! I see the younguns are at it again!”
“Just like us, eh Daddy!” commented Fanny.
“Shush!” Laughed her father. “Mummy might get jealous.” He noticed Innocence and Dodie for the first time. “Why, love, you didn’t tell us we had some guests. Did they get caught out in the rain?”
The mother nodded. “I said they could stay the night to dry off, if that’s alright dear?”
He glanced at Dodie whose short hair had been towelled dry and Innocence who was turned away from him as she patted at her crotch to towel it sufficiently dry to be able to hide her penis from sight under the towel. She had no wish to shock her hosts with her unusual attributes. The husband smiled. “Well, as long as they respect the rules of the house and don’t get up to any funny business, I don’t mind how long these pretty lasses stay. What do you think, Fanny?”
The child giggled. “That girls got no tits, Daddy,” she said referring to Dodie. “She’s just like a boy. Boys don’t have tits, neither.”
“Don’t be rude!” Exclaimed her mother slapping her daughter on the bare backside. “Not all girls are like Kitty.” Innocence blanched, probably more than Dodie who was almost proud of the smallness of her breasts. What would this close (possibly too close) family make of her if they knew what it was she had hidden underneath the towel she wrapped so firmly around her damp groin? If Dodie was like a boy in her breastlessness, what would they make of her semi-erect penis, pressing uncomfortably against the towel’s fabric.
“Dinner won’t be long!” Called out the mother. “Rover, I hope you and Kitty aren’t going to be at it for too long. I want you two to help me lay the table for dinner.”
It had been a long evening and Innocence was quite pleased when it was over and she and Dodie could retreat to the bedroom they’d been allocated. Dodie seemed a little reserved, but Innocence made no comment. She’d got used to her occasional moods, and was not at all surprised when she showed no inclination to making love with her. The Giles family had shown no sign of embarrassment in their lovemaking, although Innocence found it slightly disturbing. Especially when Rover made love with Fanny after the dinner, their parents apparently unconcerned, only showing disapproval when his penis wandered near her vagina.
“I really don’t think Fanny’s ready for that yet, dear,” his mother said reprovingly.
“And anyway that’s my prerogative!” Asserted his father.
Dodie had been strangely quiet most of the evening, contemplating Kitty who ate dinner dressed only in a pair of old jeans, and most animated when in conversation with the young girl about the night clubs of Congress which Kitty found fascinating. Innocence chatted mostly to the parents, keeping the subject on such uncontroversial subjects as country life and farming. She was relieved at the end of the evening to lie down on the ragged blanket covering the bed, Dodie slumped on her side, naked as she’d been all evening, facing the wall and apparently asleep. Innocence smiled at her lover, and pulled off the towel she’d so jealously grasped to her torso all night, frightened that it should slip off. Her penis which she’d restrained from an erection as much as possible while Fanny sucked her brother’s penis, sprang free and with a few tender strokes from her hand gradually attained its full growth.
She’d found the incestuous coupling somewhat arousing, probably because, although in substance it so closely resembled that between herself and her sister, in spirit it was so different. Her penis was warm to her touch and became bigger and firmer and harder. She glanced at Dodie, or at least her back with the blanket drawn close to her skin and the length of her beautiful neck and the shaven smoothness of it as she faced away. However excited she felt, she didn’t think it was appropriate to disturb her lover.
She sighed and pulled at her penis, thinking all the while of the sight of Kitty on top of Rover’s penis at the tableside, thrusting and thrusting and thrusting in and out, in and out of her. She panted as her penis twitched and stirred in her caresses, both hands taking turns to pull at it, the red and scarlet glans shimmering in the moonlight shining through the cottage windows. She wasn’t the only one enjoying a penis at the moment she could tell from the thumping and gasping coming from the children’s bedroom next door. She fancied she could hear Rover panting as he was pushing his penis again and again inside his sister’s cunt. More distantly, down the small corridor, she heard the sound of other panting which was probably coming from the parents’ bedroom, but whether this lovemaking included Fanny in whose bed they were sleeping she was not at all sure.
At last, her penis spurted forth a globule of semen followed by a rush of more, which dripped down the length of it, tangling in her pubic hair and resting on her thighs. She gave an involuntary last gasp, smiled again at the gently snoozing Dodie, and eased herself under the blanket, turning her back discreetly so as not to disturb her lover.
Innocence stirred as a hand stroked her penis, erect as it almost always was in the morning. It took her penis, stroking and caressing it. It could only be Dodie, smiled Innocence, opening her eyes just a little and looking over indulgently at her lover. It was with a shock she realised that the hand vigorously pumping her penis belonged not to Dodie but to Kitty whose body was enmeshed with Dodie, their mouths firmly glued together and her other hand playing with Dodie’s tiny breasts. Innocence sat up with alarm, firmly brushing Kitty’s hand aside. The young girl appeared not to notice, returning it to Dodie’s body, whose fingers were deep inside the girl’s moist vagina.
“What are you doing, Dodie?” Asked Innocence, getting no answer. “You know that Mrs Giles expressly forbade us from...”
“What are you doing, Kitty?” Asked another voice by the door. Innocence glanced over with even more alarm to see a naked Fanny standing there, a hand cupping her bare vagina and her other arm leaning against the door. “You know you shouldn’t of! I’ll tell Mummy on you, I will. I’ll tell on you.”
Kitty took no more notice than Dodie, returning the older girl’s attention in the hairy recesses of Dodie’s hirsute pubis. Fanny stared at Innocence’s erect penis which was twitching with the eroticism of the incident, and freed from the cover of the sheets.
“You’ve got a willy. Just like Daddy’s. In fact, it’s bigger than Daddy’s. I’ll tell. I’ll tell!”
With that Fanny dashed out of the room. Oh No! exclaimed Innocence, leaping out of the bed and throwing on the towel, which was the only covering available to her, and chasing after the child. She ran down the corridor to the parents’ bedroom where she found Mr and Mrs Giles having sex with Rover. Mr Giles’s penis was embedded into his son’s anus, while he in turn was thrusting in and out of his mother, who supported herself by grasping the metal rungs of the bed rest. As Mr Giles thrust in and out of the tight little hole, Fanny pinched at his bottom.
“What is it, Fanny love. Can’t you see Mummy and Daddy are busy?”
Innocence stood helplessly at the doorway. “It’s Kitty. She and the girl with no tits are fucking together. I saw them. They are! Come and look!”
“What?!” Roared her father, abruptly pulling his penis out. It was long thin and still erect, slightly brown with excrement. “You’re not fibbing are you, Kitty?”
She gestured over her bare breast. “Cross my heart and hope to die! They are, Daddy! I saw them!” She noticed Innocence by the door, and pointed at her accusingly. “She was there as well! She can tell you! And, Daddy, she’s got a willy! Just like yours.”
“Now, you are fibbing!” Her father exclaimed, jumping towards Innocence who was shivering in the towel. “So, missis, what have you and your breastless friend been doing to my daughter?” He grabbed Innocence by the hair and her towel fell down to her ankles, revealing what she’d been hiding so assiduously. “So! Fanny wasn’t lying. We’ve got a fucking pervert here!” He slapped Innocence forcefully across the face, throwing her onto the floor and her head against the wall. “Let’s see what your sluttish friend is doing!”
Innocence lay on the floor one hand nestling the bruise she could feel swelling on her cheek and the other now uselessly guarding her penis. Rover and Mrs Giles also stopped fucking, and leapt up, Rover pulling his penis slowly out of his Mother’s anus and droplets of semen bursting out and trickling down the smooth hairs of his young legs. They chased after the father, while Innocence slowly picked herself up. She heard a loud slap coming from the bedroom she’d slept in, followed by a loud cry of indignation that could only come from Dodie and a torrent of tears she imagined belonged to Kitty. She ran into the bedroom fearing the worst.
Dodie lay on the bed nursing her chin while Kitty stood beside her father, who had an upraised hand. “It wasn’t me, Daddy! It was her? I didn’t, Daddy. I didn’t. Don’t beat me! Don’t bugger me again like last time!”
“Is that true?” Mr Giles demanded of Dodie.
“It isn’t!” Dodie replied assertively, tears unconsciously welling in her eye. “I was lying in bed, and she came and joined me. I told her not to, but she insisted.”
“You liar!” Shrieked Kitty. “It was you! You came into the bedroom while I was sleeping with Rover. You asked me to join you.”
“And you agreed, did you?” Shouted her father, slapping her forcefully with the back of his hand, pushing her onto the bed, a small red drop emerging from a nostril.
“I didn’t! I didn’t!” Kitty shrieked, huddling onto the pillow where she’d fallen. “I didn’t! It was all her fault!”
Dodie and Innocence weren’t to spend very much longer there. Dodie leaped up off the bed, and ran off out of the bedroom grabbing Innocence as she went.
“My clothes!” Gasped Innocence as she was pulled along, looking askance at her still erect penis that waggled from side to side as she ran.
“Fuck your clothes!” Hissed Dodie, pulling open the front door and the two of them dashed out into the morning drizzle, through the mud in the front garden. Mr Giles raced to the door, and a chorus of large dogs began barking in the courtyard as he shouted at them.
“You bastards! You fucking bastards! I’ll get you! I’ll fucking get you!” He cried.
Dodie and Innocence ran and ran, not wanting to look back, in case they were to see Mr Giles running behind them, still naked and perhaps waving a gun or a stick. They dodged off the mud-strewn cattle-track, into some woodland and ran through the darkness of the trees, drops of rain falling off the leaves onto their naked flesh, until panting, gasping and shattered, they paused in the darkness.
They listened intently. There was no noise that could be attributed to any of the Giles family. The only sounds were the distant barking of dogs and the drip of rain off the trees. Innocence and Dodie embraced, naked and miserable.
“Were you telling the truth?” Innocence asked at last.
“The truth?”
“About you and Kitty. Was it true that she came into the bedroom?”
“Yes, that was true,” asserted Dodie.
Innocence gazed into Dodie’s eyes. She knew her lover well enough to see that she wasn’t being wholly truthful. “Why did she come into the bedroom then? Had you asked her to?”
“No!” Said Dodie forcefully, but then seeing the intensity of Innocence’s stare, she smiled guiltily. “Well, not exactly asked her...”
“So you did go to her bedroom?”
Dodie looked down at her feet to avoid Innocence’s accusing eyes, but then she looked up with a determined stare. “Okay. Okay. I might have done. But only because I knew she wanted me to. It was obvious she did.”
“You shouldn’t have!” Reproved Innocence angrily. “Thanks to you, we’re lost in the middle of the countryside with no clothes, nothing.”
“You’re worried about people seeing your prick, aren’t you!”
“And why shouldn’t I be!” She sighed deeply. “Honestly, Dodie! You’re incorrigible. Why can you never be satisfied with me? Why do you always have to have sex with other people? You really must control your lust for young girls.”

XXXV
In Which Innocence is exposed to the world and the world learns to love Innocence.

Innocence had never known before what it was like to be so wealthy. Thanks to Leon’s expert negotiating skills, Innocence had gained the relatively uncommon position of earning a percentage from the sex films she was performing in, and as the demand for them grew, so did Innocence’s wealth. She and Dodie were able to put enough money by to put down a mortgage on a flat in Congress, and still live a life of luxury that she’d only ever dreamt of before. If she wanted to buy something, she just paid for it. And in the meantime, her bank balance just continued to grow and grow.
It was Dodie who suggested that they increase their wealth by a more merciless exploitation of Innocence’s fame. She examined carefully the source of her lover’s revenue and it became clear to her that a growing proportion of it came from giving publishing rights to magazines to print stills from her films and the even bigger proceeds that came whenever she’d agreed to pose exclusively for any publication.
“You know,” she said as the two girls lay in bed after more passionate lovemaking, globules of semen still dripping down her neck and resting on her chin. “I’ve put all our accounts on a spreadsheet, and nearly a third is now coming from magazines. And another third is coming from all those sponsorship deals we get from you advertising. That one for condoms made us nearly twenty grand, and it only took two hours to make.”
Innocence smiled, as she stroked her penis as it flopped over her thigh, with a small stream of thin semen persistently emerging from between the folds of the foreskin. “I used to think that I was cursed. Now, I think I’m blessed.”
“I’ve been thinking,” continued Dodie excitedly, taking Innocence’s penis in her hand and stroking its smooth damp length. “Why do other people have to profit from your fame. We’ve got the contacts and we’ve got the resources. We can start our own magazine. Just featuring you and whoever you want to make love to. We can make sure that all the proceeds go to you, and you wouldn’t have to make love to people you weren’t sure about…”
Innocence reflected on some of her recent photo opportunities. The man with the enormous prick who wouldn’t listen when Innocence asked him to not put all of it in her arse. The fat girl with bad breath she had to kiss for what seemed hours while the photographer positioned her to get just the right light from the rays of sunshine penetrating through the forest canopy where they’d been filmed. The two men who only wanted to fuck her and didn’t want her to fuck them. A bit more editorial control sounded like a very good idea.
“We can call the magazine ‘Innocence’, and we can even start a web site to promote it. We might even make more money on the net than we’d do publishing. What do you think?”
Innocence’s prick began to stir: a sure sign that the idea interested her. “And we could have you in the magazine, Dodie. I know you love writing. And I know you love sex. We could make love together and with our friends.” She rolled over and faced Dodie more intimately. She brought her face close to her lover’s. “We could fuck as we like, as we always do, be filmed doing it and make money. Oh! Dodie! With you, it would be so perfect. I’ll do it but only if you agree to be the editor.” She placed her mouth onto Dodie’s and kissed her briefly. “Oh please say yes!”
“Yes!” gasped Dodie, as Innocence’s hand groped for the long hairs of her vagina, and her fingers explored its moistness. “Yes! Yes!” she continued, taking Innocence’s now erect penis in her hand and feeling its stiff warmth, the glans becoming more prominent and purple. “Yes! Yes! Yes!” she repeated as Innocence’s penis slid easily into the moist bath of vaginal fluid and the two girls recommenced grappling together on the enormous double bed that dominated their bedroom. She loved Innocence’s body and she loved her penis as it thrust harder and harder against her crotch, the muscles inside her gripping and relaxing on the pounding length of penis which fit so easily and readily inside her.
It was not at all difficult to get the magazine started. Leon helped with the capital and the photographers that Innocence had most enjoyed working with were all eager to help. The design of Innocence, the magazine, could not have been more simple. It featured Innocence on the cover with the obligatory erection (and the occasional droplet of semen) and contained two or three custom-filmed photo shots. In these she might pose naked or be photographed making love to one or many women, and occasionally men. Undeniably, it was women whom Innocence preferred to make love with, and most of all with Dodie who, a little reluctantly, agreed to appear in the required capacity. It wasn’t the sex that Dodie objected to, it was the fear that her own individual character was being absorbed into the rôle of being Innocence’s lover. Although she didn’t object to being her lover, she still felt that she was not a porn star, and even if she were, not as someone who would only enjoy sex with Innocence.
The first edition sold out promptly and rather faster than either girl had expected. The appetite for a beautiful woman with a fully functioning penis was greater than even Dodie had expected. More copies had to be ran off, and the printer was soon overwhelmed by the demand (which necessarily had an adverse impact on her ability to fulfil her commitments to other publications). Dodie, however, was not as happy with the contents as she’d at first thought.
“The pictures are great,” she explained. “And you’re as beautiful as ever. And even I don’t look as awkward as I’d thought.” She glanced at the open pages in front of her where Innocence’s penis was deep inside her anus, while another girl who they’d employed for the shoot was greedily exchanging tongues with her. “It’s the rest of the magazine. There’s my coy editorial, where I just talk about your movies and the videos. There’s the text with the pictures which is really naff, even though it was me that wrote them. There are a few stills from your last movie and a couple from that one you filmed on the beach and hasn’t been released yet. But it just doesn’t satisfy me.”
“But what about all those advertisements we got,” protested Innocence. “And only one of them came from Leon. And there are only two or three for the movies I was in. At least we’re getting interest there. And we’ve already got enough advertisements for the next edition, not counting all those personal ads which are just coming in. What more do you want, Dodie? This is after all a sex magazine!”
“I know! I know!” replied Dodie, shaking her head. “And yes, the ads are quite imaginative. I’m glad we’ve got that ad for pubic hair conditioner and that one for the Brook Tourist Board. But I just feel it’s not artistic enough. It’s just crude sex. Sex with you, but crude nonetheless. I want to edit something about which I get some artistic satisfaction.”
“You’re the editor!” smiled Innocence. “You can do what you like! You know I’d support you in whatever you decided to do.”
Dodie grinned and greedily took Innocence’s penis in her mouth. Using the skill gained from frequent practice, Innocence’s penis slid easily over her tongue and down her throat where it tickled on her tonsils. She slid her head backwards and forwards until Innocence erupted in come which exploded through Dodie’s nostrils and nearly choked her. She quickly withdrew the erect length of it and gagged uncontrollably. Although she was in obvious distress she was just as clearly in near ecstasy. “Oh! Innocence! I love you so much!” she finally exclaimed.
Dodie worked hard at making Innocence the sort of magazine she wanted it to be. Along with the photo shoots and the film stills, she incorporated commissioned illustrations and employed the services of writers who she knew or admired. The front cover was a more artistic portrait of Innocence which Dodie had persuaded an artist to do on the basis of his extensive catalogue of illustrations. It featured Innocence’s penis exploding in semen and splattering onto loosely draped clothes which artfully succeeded in obscuring none of Innocence’s beautiful breasts and emphasised the curves of her body.
There were articles and even a poem about Innocence scattered about the hundred or so glossy pages of the magazine, all tastefully illustrated by either photographs or drawings of the girl. Her penis was shown in close up, in erect poise and also in more flaccid relaxed poses. In some pictures, her breasts were artificially enhanced by computer graphics to be even more prominent than they really were; and the same artistry put her in environments she had never, or could never, have been to. There was Innocence on the Moon. Innocence deep beneath the sea, swimming with the dolphins. Innocence naked on the beach. But not many of Innocence having sex, and the only series of photographs where this happened featured her with Dodie high in the glaciated mountains of Brook where they had first met.
“It’s my tribute to our love,” Dodie explained.
However, not all the magazine featured Innocence. There were stories written by such as Honore L’Oeuf and Cheval Blanc which had not even the slightest pretence of concerning Innocence or her amours. Dodie had used her editorial discrimination to choose stories in which she felt there was strong characterisation, stories where the sex although central to the plot was not the subject of sole interest. Dodie knew that sex was not something that could be left out of the magazine. But she hoped that readers of Innocence would appreciate that too much sex would become boring without a context and sympathetically drawn participants. She believed that fictional accounts of raw sex could so easily otherwise become purely gynaecological and even mechanical.
The day of publication finally came after many delays and many hours spent overseeing the layout and presentation. Dodie considered that no details of font or colour scheme were too trivial to be left to chance. The positioning of the illustrations, the wording of the headings, the text of the editorial, the use of precise and syntactically correct English: all these needed attention, nurturing and even love. Dodie squeezed Innocence’s hand as the first magazine was glued together and lay in front of them on the table.
“Oh, Dodie,” sighed Innocence. “I really don’t deserve showcasing of such quality. I’m only an ordinary girl… Well, not that ordinary,” she admitted, stroking her penis which dangled free beneath her dress, “but there must be many who deserve this far more than me.”
“Nonsense!” said Dodie, kissing her lover full on the mouth and enjoying the warm tingle of her lips and the faint brush of her warm breath against her cheek. “You are the love of my life, and you deserve the very best I can give you.”
Alas, however, the sales of this edition of Innocence were very disappointing. True, they were still very good compared to the sales of many of the competitors, and was stocked as widely on as many top shelves as them. The publishing figures spoke for themselves, and unfortunately they were unambiguous. The glossy established sex magazines such as Focus, Scenic, Astra, Polo and Boxter were way ahead on the sales charts, whereas the last edition had outsold all of them except Cavalier (which would have been a terrific triumph considering its phenomenal marketing budget and its ubiquitous presence).
This was disappointing enough for Dodie, but even more upsetting for her was the mail which she received. Much of the mail was complimentary. It expressed delight in the high standard of presentation, the depth and maturity of the text, and the artistic quality in the illustrations. Many letters began with the words ‘I do not normally buy pornographic magazines, but …’ or ‘It was a pleasure to find amongst the usually sordid pornographic press, a publication which …’ or ‘I have never before felt the need to write a letter of compliment to a pornographic magazine…’ These letters clearly came from an audience in tune with Dodie’s æsthetic tastes and artistic ambitions.
However, the majority of letters that Innocence and Dodie received were far less complimentary. Many were even abusive. They complained that there wasn’t enough sex. That what sex there was did not present the scenes of anal intercourse, facial come-shots and group sex to which the readership had become accustomed. One more thoughtful critic confessed that in his opinion a photographic series without double entry penetration was simply not what he expected while masturbating. His final shakes of the wrist were over art rather than come-shots, and he had produced a very disappointing volume of semen. It was clear that he, and many other readers, felt cheated that their wanking was on tame material and that no perversion was explored except indirectly.
Dodie became very depressed. She stayed in bed almost all day, and refused to leave the flat. She obsessively read and re-read the letters she’d received and compared each letter with the copies of the magazine which littered the house. Sometimes, she would read only the abusive letters, as if she were rubbing a sore scab, and would cry softly and sadly to herself. Sometimes, she got angry and would throw the magazine violently against the wall and shout her own abuse. Sometimes, she would read just the complimentary letters and smile. She had her favourites which she would return to again and again, getting comfort from the praise they contained. She would even mouth some of the more complimentary phrases to herself as if trying to persuade herself that because they were said, they must be true.
Distressingly for Innocence, who loved Dodie so dearly, their sex life suffered too. Dodie hardly ever initiated any love-making, and when the two made love together it had very little passion. Innocence guessed that it was comfort that Dodie wanted, but it made her feel guilty that the passion she was getting these days were from her other friends and from those with whom she had sex on a professional basis. It did not help Innocence that preparation needed to be made for the next edition of Innocence and that it became increasingly unlikely that Dodie would be the one to edit it. It was a subject that Innocence was very reluctant to discuss with Dodie.
However, Leon, the publisher, had a business to run. The printer was eager to use the extra capacity she had made available to the publication. The distributors were eager to know when to expect delivery. And it was clear to Innocence that she had responsibilities and duties to other people than Dodie. Not least of which being her loyal fans, who were beginning to show their impatience on the many web-sites (official or otherwise) that were dedicated to her. What could she do?
In a way she was grateful, but also devastated when it was Dodie, and not she, who resolved the issue. Innocence came home after a day’s tiring filming, her arse sore from countless penetrations and her penis red raw from penetrating arses, vaginas and mouths, and bruises along the insides of her thighs. What she was really looking forward to was a long relaxing bath in luxurious scented bath gel with soothing music to distract her mind. What she found was Dodie sitting in the living room where she’d been waiting for her, with her bags packed and dressed ready to go. This meant a tweed jacket, rubber-soled boots and the long hairs of her vagina shampooed and glistening between her bare uncovered thighs.
Dodie looked up with a start and it was clear to Innocence that she had been weeping. When she spoke, her voice sounded slightly throttled and words came from her unsteadily and in slight gasps. “I’m leaving,” she announced. “You’ll need to find another editor for Innocence. I’m obviously not the right person for it.”
Innocence didn’t want to announce that she already knew several people recommended by Leon who were more than eager and able to do the task, and that that had not really been the source of her anxiety. “Don’t leave,” Innocence said as firmly as she could. “Please don’t leave! I know it’s been hard on you this last month or so. But it’s you I love. Not you as an editor. But you!”
Dodie smiled. “Is that true?” she asked. She looked as if she was wavering, and she appeared to waver the more, as Innocence allowed her dress to slip down off her shoulders and to fall down to her ankles, revealing her bronzed female contours, her splendid breasts, and, of course, the slightly tumescent penis which so defined her. “But, Innocence, I can’t stay. I’ve thought about it for so long. And it’s not just that I’ve failed you. It’s … it’s … I need the break. Maybe I’ll come back. But I know you’ll find another lover. And … and … and I know I’ll find one too. Not perhaps one as beautiful, or as special as you. You know it. But, it has to happen. I have to leave. I think I shall work as an editor for a different kind of magazine. It may be a sex magazine, but it won’t be a fan magazine…”
“You can do that and stay here,” pleaded Innocence.
“No, I’ve learnt my lesson. Whatever skills I have are not as editor of Innocence. I don’t know what it will be. But I’ll find it. I love you, Innocence. I will always love you. You will always be the one most true love of my life. But to spend the rest of our lives together. That wasn’t to be.”
She stood up and walked slowly towards Innocence, tears streaming down her cheeks. She kissed Innocence on the mouth. She kissed Innocence on the breasts. And then she lowered herself to her knees, and kissed Innocence on the penis which stirred significantly from the tender touch of her lips.
Then without a word, she picked up her bags, and walked out of the front door, her cheeks of her arse and a few stray hairs from her crotch on display. She turned around and blew her erstwhile lover a kiss on the air and then departed. The door slammed abruptly behind her and her key rested forlorn on the table by the door.
It seemed to Innocence that the kiss hovered in the air for several minutes as she stood helpless, stunned and paralysed by emotion. She looked around the flat which now seemed empty and barren without Dodie. On an impulse, she got dressed and rushed out to catch Dodie in the hope of persuading her to stay. But it was too late. There was no sign of Dodie in the street and no clue as to where she had gone. The only comfort left to Innocence now was the long awaited bath and the warmth of her own tears.

XXXVI
In Which the virtues of Innocence are spread throughout the world and are prominent in Congress; Innocence and Virtue are conjoined, old friends are reunited and Chastity is resolved to the service of Innocence.

Innocence found that her fame brought with it not only the material rewards which meant she was able to exchange her Congress flat for a country mansion; but also the cost of selling her virtues through the media. In actual fact, it was a cost which Innocence found that she rather enjoyed. She became accustomed to interviews for publications such as Cavalier and Silver Shadow, but also to more mainstream publications where sex might be mentioned, but was not their main raison d’être. It seemed everyone was fascinated by a girl like her who possessed both feminine beauty and masculine assets.
There were also the interviews on Television and on the Internet. Some of these were geared focused primarily on the exotic and pornographic, but some were designed for a more general audience. It was a pleasure to be interviewed and not have to have sex with the interviewers or, even, sometimes to display the asset for which she was most famous. The interviews took place in the studios and sets of the movies in which she starred, or in the studio of the television program which was interviewing her. In one memorable instance, the interview took place in the grounds of her newly purchased mansion where she could show off the many rooms which she owned and the spacious gardens which surrounded it. She sat in the pagoda by the river which flowed through her garden, near the small forest which came with the lands and by the statue-lined pathway which led to her front door. It was a delight to show off her new-found wealth, and the luxury of having servants to tend to all those chores which she used to hate, and usually neglected.
The pinnacle of her fame, however, was to interviewed on the late night talk and sex show,  presented by the eponymous interviewer, a privilege only extended to the truly famous. Frances was famous for her sympathetic interview style and the skill in which she cajoled sexual rewards from her interviewees. She was even more famous for her skills at the erotic arts, which daily drew a larger audience to her show than any other program of its kind. It was not as if she were the only interviewee in this genre, Michaela Parquet, Dora Evelyn Mayle and Loretta Cinders all had similar shows on which Innocence had previously appeared, but this, Innocence knew, was the climax and one which, in itself, would generate the media attention she increasingly craved and relished.
She dressed her very best for the show, in a sexy outfit which revealed the flesh of her thighs, waist and shoulders, but discreetly hid her bosoms and, of course, her penis. These would have to be revealed later. She even agreed to wear a pair of high stiletto heels which she spent many hours pacing up and down to ensure that their unfamiliarity would not result in an embarrassing fall as she tottered into the studio. She sat in the waiting area with Leon, her agent, waiting for Frances Carmen to introduce her. There had already been two other guests. There was Sooty Cunt, a black sex actress famous for her skills in deep-throating, a skill she was more than happy to display with the other guest, Chummy Chucker, a male porn star famous for the quantity of come he so easily dispensed. There were also small sketches starring Frances’ co-presenter, Hank E. Staines, which almost invariably involved at the very least nudity and, in the final sketch, a brief interlude of cunnilingus.
And then, it was Innocence’s time to appear, which she did initially quite nervously, striding across the podium to the desk where Frances sat, cheerfully acknowledging the cheers and whoops of the studio audience. She descended onto the sofa with a broad grin over her face, waving at the most excitable members of the audience, and then turned towards Frances who directed a warm and ever so slightly sensuous smile at her.
The interview began with the usual promotion of the films she was currently in, and then some more general questions about stars that appeared in her film. An opportunity was given for her to relate a brief anecdote about some embarrassing on-set disasters the telling of which Innocence had still not properly mastered. Nonetheless, the audience laughed appreciatively and Innocence felt she could now relax as the interview proper began.
“You have your own magazine as well, don’t you?” asked Frances, picking up a copy of her publication. “it’s called Innocence, though there’s nothing innocent in its contents. It’s now won several awards in the industry, and it’s now the second biggest selling sex magazine. Only Cavalier is read by more people, and even that’s a magazine you’re no stranger to.”
“Indeed not,” smiled Innocence. “It was an honour to appear in it. And even more of an honour to have sex with the Cavalier Pet of the Year. That’s a day I won’t forget in a hurry.”
“I can’t imagine you would,” agreed Frances, who of course herself had a similar honour. “What a girl! And she does so many good things for charity too. But returning to Innocence. That’s a magazine that’s come into its own in recent editions. I know you were very brave to experiment in one edition with more artistic concerns, but it’s now a much more mainstream magazine. Is that how you would prefer it to be?”
“I am always led by my readership and of course my loyal fans. It’s they who have made me what I am, and I owe them a duty to give them what they want. Without them, I would be nothing.”
“Well, not nothing, Innocence dear. Not with what you have to offer the world!” There were whoops from the audience. “Of which we shall see more later!” A spontaneous applause. “You’ve now left Congress, I believe. And live in the Country. I take it you enjoy the escape from the hustle and bustle of the big city.”
“I don’t see it as an escape, more an opportunity to be more myself. Nothing beats the feel of country air on my skin or of grass between my toes.”
“Very poetic. Are you making more movies in the Country, then?”
“I may. I may. I might even make films at the house I’ve just bought.”
“Yes, we all saw that in . That must have been a joy to make. Though what do you think of Vanessa Venus. She’s some woman, isn’t she?”
Vanessa was the woman who presented the show. She was famous not only for the range and depth of her sexual predilections, but also for the fact that she was quite a large woman: plump with enormous breasts. Innocence had genuinely enjoyed making love to a woman whose flesh, like that of Blanche, she was able to sink into. “She’s some lover, too!” Innocence agreed. “I thought her cunt was going to swallow me whole!”
“If her breasts didn’t smother you to death first!” chuckled Frances. “But, seriously, we’ve got Vanessa on the show in a couple of weeks. That’s another woman I just can’t wait to get my tongue into!” The audience joyfully whooped in anticipation. “But, you’ve been associated with other famous people of some notoriety, like Honore L’Oeuf, the child sex writer. Has it ever troubled you that she’s gained so much bad press.”
Innocence blanched. But she’d been warned that her friendship with the authoress would come up in the interview. “I think Honore’s been much misunderstood.”
“It doesn’t worry you that she has been blamed for child rape and for advocating child-adult incest.”
“Honore writes for children. Not for adults. I don’t think she can be considered responsible for the unpleasant behaviour of some adults. I think she’s as shocked as anyone by all this adverse media attention.”
“Well, we’ll find out. She’ll be a guest of mine next week, and we’ll see what she has to say. Now, you are famous for the variety of films you’ve been in. Is there any aspect of this of which you are especially proud.”
Innocence hesitated. She wasn’t at all sure she was at all proud of the anal intercourse, coprophilia, child sex or multiple partner sex which she was so often filmed enjoying. Was there anything at all she was proud of? She couldn’t very well claim to have been proud to have performed in some of Honore’s films.
Frances could see that Innocence was not sure what to say, so she prompted her with a smile. “Many of your films feature men and women of what could be indelicately known as being of ethnic origin. Do you see your films as promoting love between the races?”
Innocence reflected on her passionate love affairs with Kedi and Purity. “I can’t claim to have made much of a contribution towards the causes of racial equality or black rights, but it’s undoubtedly true that I have loved people of different racial origins as much, if not sometimes more, than those of the same background as myself. I only wish I could do more to further the causes of understanding and tolerance of racial minorities in our society. It’s undeniable that much more needs to be done.”
Frances could see that the interview was straying away from the light and frivolous subjects for which most people watched her show. “You are also famous for furthering tolerance of sexual minorities. Not just gays, transsexuals and hermaphrodites, but also people of some very bizarre sexual tastes.”
“Well, I’ve been in a few piss films, but to be honest they’re not really my favourites. I don’t deny people their need to express their love by urination or bestiality or whatever, but it’s not really what I most enjoy doing and not really what I do in my own private sex-life.”
“Do you draw any line as to what kind of sex you wouldn’t like to advocate? Or is there anything you just wouldn’t condone?”
“Anything, whether accidental or deliberate, that involves coercion is wrong,” Innocence mused. She felt slightly guilty though. She knew that her private life had not been wholly innocent of sexual predation, and she was reluctant for the conversation to turn to some of her films. She could argue that people often agreed to appear in films to do things they didn’t really enjoy just to make money, but the  wasn’t really the place to present such arguments.
“And prostitution? Do you think that’s a good thing to promote?”
“It’s a career,” answered Innocence diplomatically, “which if you enter willingly is surely no worse than what either you or I do, Frances.”
It was time for Frances to blanche, but she recovered so quickly that Innocence wasn’t sure that the camera would even have noticed her brief lapse. “But you so clearly enjoy making films. I’ve rarely seen a sex star enjoy herself so much.”
“When it’s good, it’s very very good.”
“And what do you do when you’re not performing? Do you go to night clubs and hang out with the glitterati, if you don’t mind the obvious pun.”
“Not especially. I’m a very private person really. I make films. I enjoy making them, and I’m very lucky in having an agent, Leon, who represents me well. He ensures that what I have, I use to its best advantage.”
“And let’s see what that is!” announced Frances, standing up and making her way towards Innocence. She revealed herself as wearing nothing from below the silk blouse she wore, and approached Innocence with obvious intent.
This obviously marked the second half of the interview, where Innocence was ceremoniously disrobed to the obvious delight of the audience: who whooped and cheered as Frances persuaded Innocence to full and urgent erection. Within minutes, Innocence and Frances were both fully unclothed, except for the stilettos and bracelets and sensuously made love together on live television. Innocence smiled at the audience in paroxysms of delight at their evident appreciation and the appreciation she was sure was shared by the television audience at home. Her penis was soon inside Frances’ well-trimmed cunt and she thrust in and out in unfeigned passion imagining herself as sharing a vagina enjoyed by so many of the rich and famous. When she came, which she did expertly and with perfect timing and rhythm, she could barely believe she was able to produce so much sperm. Globules of it soared through the air, onto Frances’ breasts and onto the studio sofa, while the audience cheered and applauded, amazed to see in real life such an unusual, if not unique, display of tele-ejaculation.
Much as Innocence enjoyed living in the country in the mansion which she’d been so proud to show Vanessa Venus, she still retained her flat in Congress. It was there she was able to easily keep her engagements with publishers, film-makers, accountants and lawyers. It was also easier to keep in touch with her friends, who she still treasured above anyone else, however famous or well-connected.
Amongst the friends whose company she most enjoyed was Purity who she loved dearly. The two of them frequently met in town whenever they could, and would make love in Innocence’s flat. Although Innocence often thought about it, she didn’t wish her best friend to become her lover. Purity, in anycase, considered such relationships to be bourgeois and possessive, and much preferred her freedom. But it was while sitting with Purity in a café that Innocence once again met Twelve.
At first she didn’t recognise the girl who had once again changed her appearance. She wore a very large hat with a drooping feather on a frame that was clothed in a large red shawl which when parted revealed that she wore nothing underneath, except a pair of laced ankle-high boots and a flower whose stem was embedded in her shaven vagina. Her freckled face was scrubbed clean and her eyebrows were shaved to a mere line above her eyes. She was sitting by herself and looking rather miserable.
“Are you alright, Twelve dear?” Innocence asked walking over to Twelve’s table. “Would you like to join us?”
Twelve smiled sadly, and curiously reserved joined Innocence and Purity on the table under the café umbrella facing onto the grand plaza in the centre of Congress. “What’s wrong, Twelve?”
“Nothing,” sniffed Twelve.
“That can’t be true. You’re normally pretty cheerful.”
“Well, you’re the cheerful one now, Innocence. I saw you on the . There’s no doubt that you’ve got a lot to be happy about.”
Innocence couldn’t deny that. Fame and fortune was clearly agreeing with her. But she was still concerned for her friend. “Come on, Twelve, what’s wrong?”
It took a while to persuade her, and several glasses of wine, but Twelve eventually confessed that she had just had finished her relationship with Gryphon who she’d met on the set of a pornographic film she’d starred in, and was feeling the pain of separation rather more acutely than she’d ever imagined. “We couldn’t stay together for long though. I’m not really what she wanted. She was obsessed with children and she was always bringing prostitutes back to the flat. We hardly had sex together, just the two of us together.”
Innocence confessed to Twelve that she too had recently suffered the pain of separation from Dodie, although it was clear to her, and also to Twelve, that somehow there was less pain in their separation than Twelve was suffering. Innocence felt genuinely touched to see a girl like Twelve, who so enjoyed promiscuous sex in a state of such romantic loss. Inevitably, her compassion for Twelve soon expressed itself in lovemaking which they partook in Innocence’s opulent Congress apartment.
Innocence had forgotten how much she’d enjoyed making love to Twelve. She felt guilty that she’d not appreciated the girl’s erotic skills more and had left her so easily. Perhaps it was because of Twelve’s vulnerability, or perhaps it was the circumstances of the two girls being on the rebound, but soon their passion evolved into something more permanent. Even though Twelve was clearly enjoying her lengthy and passionate lovemaking with Innocence, she was still suffering from the pain of her separation from Gryphon.
It was after a particularly heated session, - in which Twelve had fucked Innocence with a massive dildo that seemed so incongruous on her slim pale frame, and Innocence had fucked Twelve so frantically that she found small traces of blood on the tip her glans, - that Twelve confessed how she felt she was such a hypocrite with regards to sexual matters.
“I always thought I could keep emotion out of my sex life. I never thought I could ever fall in love with anyone. Least of all someone like Gryphon. She’s not exactly a fashion matinee. And she’s so old as well! I sometimes wish I was just some kind of sex machine. I just wish I could fuck and fuck and enjoy fucking and just have no feelings at all!”
“I’m not sure that’s such a good thing,” mused Innocence, stroking Twelve’s small breasts with her fingers, enjoying the surprising stiffness of her nipples.
“You’ve been so lucky, Innocence, with all your lovers. There was Kedi, Dodie, Leon, Purity, and that funny girl into theatre…”
“Mouse. I don’t know what’s happened to her…”
“All these lovers. All different ages, all different sexes, all different classes, all different races. You really are the most lucky woman in the world. And to top it all…”
Twelve left unspoken what she thought topped it all, but her hand grasped the obvious object of her contemplation and massaged it in ever-increasingly urgent strokes into erection and eventual ejaculation.
Innocence was happy to believe that her interview on the  represented the peak of her career, but she was both flattered and slightly astonished to receive an invitation from the town of Sauterelle in Brook who had recognised the former resident as a worthy recipient of the key to the town, an honour not often awarded. At first, Innocence thought it was a practical joke or even just a mistake, but further confirmation arrived from a town representative who visited her and Twelve at her country mansion.
“There can’t be very many distinguished people who’ve ever lived in Sauterelle if I’m being honoured like this,” commented Innocence to the minor official as he stood nervously on the veranda. He didn’t reply, but she and Twelve suspected that the real reason for her being so celebrated was to attract some of the attention which naturally went to Innocence to the small and mostly unremarkable town, and perhaps to increase the number of visitors to Brook who might wish to come that way.
Twelve accompanied Innocence on the journey, dressed in just a broad brimmed straw hat and a pair of elegant laced shoes. Innocence chose to be fully dressed herself: she still felt nervous about displaying her unusual assets, even granted that very few people who’d recognise her would be ignorant of what was hidden beneath the long feminine dress she wore. Innocence hired a limousine to carry the two lovers into Brook, giving her the opportunity to see places she’d never seen before and to stop at places on the way.
There were many sights of interest in the Brook region. Tall mountains, clear water lakes, deciduous and coniferous forests, and many monuments to past glories. They visited the splendid war memorial of Meurtre, sat in the shade of the ancient stone temple at Grenouille, wandered through the splendid gardens of Champignon and gazed over the valleys from the hillside restaurant at Saucisson.
It wouldn’t do for Innocence to go so far without also visiting Divin where she had first visited Brook. She wondered as she walked gingerly through the streets whether anyone who’d seen her then in her nun’s habit would recognise her as being the same girl. Her hair was very much longer, now flowing over her shoulders, but not yet as long as before she took holy orders. She sighed on the reflection that it was possible that her hair would never again be so long.
The time spent at Sauterelle was tiring and exhausting. There were not only the honorary lunches and speeches, but it seemed that everyone from the town wanted the opportunity to make love with Innocence: however briefly and irrespective of the number of people with whom they would have to share the privilege. The door to the room in which Innocence was allocated in the Mayor’s town house was forever open and all sorts of local dignitaries and townspeople queued up to fuck or be fucked by either Innocence or Twelve. And in some cases both activities by both girls.
The mayor and his wife took especial care of the two girls: happily joining in the frolics and sharing the honour of Innocence’s visit. His arse was sore and so was his wife’s after a particularly gruelling session where something like ten people were crowded onto the large bed where Innocence and Twelve spent most of the time. He leaned over towards Innocence and smiled through his moustachioed mouth, relishing the smell of her skin and tenderly stroking his own raw red member. His wife was still being fucked by Twelve who although she didn’t wear a dildo as a fashion accessory any more had no difficulty in applying it in sex.
“The greatest honour you can bestow me before you leave,” he announced with some hesitancy, “would be to relieve my darling daughter of her virginity. She’s come of age, but she has still never been fucked. It is a matter of some considerable anxiety for my wife and I, and one which we are reluctant, for religious reasons, to resolve ourselves. But in such a delicate matter, I would prefer if she had a private session with you. By which I don’t exclude your darling friend but from which I would prefer that no one else from our town should also indulge in.”
Innocence considered this thoughtfully. Virtue was a pleasant young girl whose naked body she had often admired, but she could see that she was painfully shy as she blinked at the world through the very thick glasses she wore. But Twelve persuaded her that it was even her duty to assent, so she did but only after the reassurance that Virtue was happy to relieve her virginity to her.
Virtue was later escorted into the bedroom by her mother after all the other guests had departed, wearing only her glasses which Twelve persuaded her to remove. “But I’m nearly blind without them,” she complained.
“It’s what you feel, not what you see, that matters,” smiled Twelve kissing the girl on the lips.
Virtue recoiled slightly, stood back against the door and looked as if she were just about to leave, but Twelve kissed her again and trailed her hands down Virtue’s slim frame. “We promise we’ll be kind,” she insisted. “It’s your first time. We will respect your body and you can be sure that we won’t hurt you more than necessary.”
She gently led Virtue towards the bed, and eased her onto the sheets where Innocence lay demurely and naked. Her penis trailed over her thigh and she gently stroked one of her full breasts. Virtue lay down nervously, and giggled slightly as much from fear as anticipation. “Please don’t hurt me,” she insisted, as she lay on her back, between the two girls who started stroking her torso and breasts tenderly and gently.
They continued their gently caressing for nearly a full half hour, allowing Virtue to feel comfortable and only gradually moving their attention form her face, breasts, arms and navel, towards her tight unsullied vagina. It was Twelve who took the lips of Virtue’s vulva in her teeth and entered the sweet-smelling entrance with her tongue. “The folds are so perfect. It’s like a door which has never been opened,” she commented. “Oh, Innocence! Have you ever seen a cunt so smooth and intact.”
Innocence moved down to join Twelve between Virtue’s legs. She grunted slightly, but in truth this was not an exceptional sight to her. She had often seen vaginas as undamaged as Virtue’s, and had frequently been the first to breech the initially reluctant defences. The two girls’ tongues licked and chewed at Virtue’s vagina, feeling it gradually moisten as she lost more and more of her nervousness and began to enjoy the feel of saliva and teeth on the most tender of all her flesh.
And, then, when the juices began lubricating Virtue and both Twelve and Innocence could easily enter without causing her pain and only causing her pleasure, Innocence entered in truth. Her penis had been stimulated by the slow lovemaking to its fullest size, stiff and powerful: the glans rock-hard and the veins throbbing visibly through the pink skin. Virtue gasped and the gasped again as Innocence’s penis eased itself ever deeper into the entrance. Her gasps were short and frantic and passionate and wholly spontaneous. Her eyes rolled madly, her breasts shone with a thin sheen of sweat, and her gasps became louder, more intense, more uncontrolled. And then exploded in full-throated cries as Innocence thrust in and out easily and rhythmically, while Twelve paid due attention with her tongue and fingers to all other erogenous zones. Her ears were nibbled, her eyebrows licked, her nipples tweaked, her arse stroked.
And then Innocence withdrew her still erect penis pulling out with it a puddle of blood, some adhering to the glans. Then after a few exploratory pokings from Twelve’s and her own fingers, she launched its purple length slowly and gradually into Virtue’s arse, fulfilling the whole of the mayor’s urgent requests. Virtue shuddered and shivered and sweated and writhed as she now truly and in every sense joined the ranks of the initiated.
It was while relaxing on the bed, comforting the newly deflowered Virtue, that they received a most unexpected visitor. Une glided into the room trailed by an anxious official, fully naked and carrying with her a small statuette. She hovered above the bed smiling and grinning.
“I hope I’d see you here,” she announced. “And in such delightful company,” she added smiling at Virtue. “But I can’t stay long. Leon asked me to see you to present you with this…”
She held aloft the statuette which was made of silver and was of a naked woman with long flowing hair and an erect penis. Innocence looked up at it with some trepidation. It was a beautiful figurine, and it was only slowly that she became aware that the figurine was of her.
“What’s this?” she asked, sitting up, her penis still clasped by Virtue’s tiny fist, who blinked and squinted at the woman in front of them.
“You’ve been awarded the Coq d’Or for your services to the Erotic Arts,” Une announced proudly.
Innocence gasped in delight. This was premier award in the erotic industry only given to exceptional individuals and usually presented by a head of state or prominent celebrity. She took it from Une’s hands and held it in her own. It weighed more than she’d imagined, and was as precise a model of her body as it was possible in such a precious metal. It shone and glittered in the light of the sun as it poured through the open window of her bedroom.
“It was awarded to you a couple of days ago in Congress, but, of course, you had a prior engagement, here in Sauterelle, so Leon sent me to collect the award on your behalf. I had to give an acceptance speech, and was kissed by the president who was presenting it. What do you think? It’s beautiful, isn’t it!”
“Oh, Une! It’s far more than I deserve. It’s the loveliest thing I’ve ever seen!”
Une sat on the bed by the three girls, and absentmindedly stroked Virtue who seemed just as overwhelmed by the honour.
“I can’t stay long,” she announced. “Alice and I are off to the Orient together on a plane this evening, and I don’t wish to miss that.”
“Alice?” queried Innocence.
“My lover,” smiled Une. “With her, I no longer need so many men and so many penises. But here you are in Brook, where you have been so often so happy. And with this young girl…” She kissed Virtue full on the lips who was somewhat startled to be joined by yet another amorous woman so soon after her initiation. But something inside her gave way, and with a sudden burst of passion, her mouth widened, her tongue emerged and she joined her lips onto that of Une.
And so Innocence’s pleasure at receiving the revered Coq d’Or was further enhanced as she and Twelve and Une and Virtue passionately engaged each other in hours of lovemaking. Virtue’s vagina and anus were re-penetrated, not only by Innocence, but also by Twelve’s ever reliable dildo. Une’s capacious cunt took in both Twelve’s well-lubricated dildo but Innocence’s own stiffening and excitable penis. She lay back with Virtue nibbling on her ivory white skin, with Twelve’s freckled face in her own and Innocence towering above: her penis thrusting in and out rubbing against Twelve’s dildo in the caverns of Une’s vagina, occasionally allowing it to slip out and into the tighter but still welcome depths of her arse.
Innocence felt sure now that she had achieved all that she had ever wanted. She had fortune. She had fame. And in the form of the statuette of the Coq d’Or she had also gained respect. She also had love in the form of dear Twelve. And as she was driven back home through the lanes and roads of Brook, admiring the beautiful green meadows, she was sure she had everything. But, still, she felt, there was something not quite complete in her otherwise perfect life.
The object of her dissatisfaction became obvious when she arrived at her mansion to find Chastity waiting for her in the reception area. Her heart shuddered. Her sister! She looked at Twelve urgently. What did Chastity want? Was she going to ruin her moment of glory and joy.
Chastity was dressed curiously modestly. And in fact rather drably. She wore flat white shoes with scuff-marks on the toes, a blouse with several buttons missing and a pair of trousers which were held in by a plastic belt. Her hair was tied back, and she had a small pencil-thin scar on her smudged cheek that Innocence had never seen before. She stood up nervously, her hands clasped in front of her and a slightly sickly smile on her face. She faced Innocence with disarming modesty.
“Innocence. I know what you’re thinking. And I can understand. And I deserve what you think. But, please, Innocence, you are my very last hope…”
“Chastity! I know what you’re like. Within a few hours you’ll start playing your perverted little games with innocent girls, abusing them and abusing my hospitality. Although it pains me to say so, I’d much rather you left.” She turned to Twelve. “Don’t you agree?”
Twelve looked distinctly uncomfortable. “Chastity is your sister,” she said in defence of her one-time lover.
“And I’ve changed. Truly I have,” pleaded Chastity. “And you are the last person I can turn to. Since I last saw you my life has been a continuous downspin. And, yes, I know. It’s all been my fault. I’ve just not been able to keep my life in any sort of balance. I’ve seduced innocent young girls and boys. I’ve submitted them to my most perverse fantasies. But I’ve suffered as well. I became addicted to drugs. I prostituted myself to get them. I also became very ill. In fact, now, I don’t think I’m even able to … even able to …”
She burst suddenly into tears, and collapsed onto the floor. She tore her blouse open to show her breasts and pulled up her skirt to reveal her untidy vagina. “I’ve met others far more perverse than me. I allowed them to abuse me. While standing on the streets selling my body to the most disgusting men. I began injecting myself to keep up my drug habit. Look at the scars on my arms and down here, “ she indicated a ragged mass of sores around her crotch. “And then I found that I was ill. I had pus swelling out of my cunt, my whole body erupted in shivers and I just couldn’t stop spewing up. I couldn’t sleep, I couldn’t stay awake. I needed drugs. And the only way I could get them was by selling my body. And most of what I made from that was for my drug dealers. And when I didn’t make enough I was beaten. My nose was broken. My arse was brutally penetrated. And I erupted in these horrid boils. I lost everything. I had no clothes, I had no dignity, and now I’m not sure that I could ever … ever …”
Chastity sobbed uncontrollably. And then compulsively ripped all her clothes off, so she lay naked and helpless on the floor. “I need help!” she cried. “I need drugs. But I can’t afford them. All I can do to get drugs is have sex. And now I’m so sore and ill, it just hurts me. And I don’t enjoy it anymore. It just disgusts me. I force myself out to have sex, and because I look so ill … and thin … and wretched … Because I look like the kind of junkie I am, I just get the worst and poorest clients. I hate what they do to me. And I think they only have sex with me because they hate me … and Innocence .. I didn’t want to come back … and can you. Can you. Ever. Forgive me?”
Chastity slumped to the floor in a foetal position. Innocence gazed at her wretched misery. She glanced at Twelve, who she could see was weeping herself. She found that she too was weeping. Her sister was truly emaciated. Her cheeks were sunken, her breasts had lost almost all their body, and her stomach fit far too tightly to her thighs to be in any sense healthy. What could she do?
“Do you mean you no longer enjoy sex?”
Chastity sniffed. “It’s love I need now. Not sex. Oh! Innocence. Please forgive me. Forgive me for all the times I took advantage of you. Forgive me for the many others who I …”
“But as soon as you’re well, you’ll be just like before. You’ll bring people back and fuck them. And piss and shit on them. And beat them. I know you. You could never change.”
Chastity sniffed, and then burst into more sobs. And then the sobs erupted into a full-throated cry. And then she lay flat on the ground, tears streaming down a face made ugly by her misery. She tried pulling herself up one hand, but failed and slumped back on the ground, her ragged torn clothes about her. Innocence noticed with a wince that some of Chastity’s sores where pustulating and that she had some very nasty red and brown bruises on her back. And wasn’t that the faint sign of a welt just above her buttocks?
Despite the sores, and despite the revulsion she felt for them and her embarrassment and the degree of her sister’s humiliation, she bent down to the floor and lifted her sister up into her arms. She held Chastity close to her bosom.
“You are my sister. I love you. I shall always love you. I don’t care whether I ever make love to you again, but I can express my love by helping you. I know that I’m blessed. I have everything I could possibly want. I may be a freak but I no longer care. In fact, I actually quite like it.” She brushed a tear from her cheek, and tenderly placed a kiss on her sister’s cheek, aware for the first time just how crooked her nose now was. “I’ll look after you. I’ll help you. After all, in some way, for which I should really be grateful, it’s partly you who’s made me what I am now. And without you, maybe I would never have learnt to express myself. But now it’s my opportunity to forgive you and help you towards recovery. And maybe one day you can share the happiness of which I now have so much.”
The End